Chapters Hearts and Hooves Day
Chapter 1: Pawnbroker
Equestrian Gem and Loan. The most successful and most popular pawn shop of all in Equestria, with a small sister store located in Ponyville. The store has been running for 20 years under the ownership of Mr. Gold Bar, along with his offsprings turned managers of the store Silver Dollar and Bronze Bracelet. In here, ponies of all kind can come in to sell or pawn their items for money, in either used and/or new condition. They can also come in to redeem loans and reclaim their items in the back of the store's warehouse before an expiration date is given on their pawn slip. The store has a staff of 50 employees with their own assigned positions: 5 bodyguards, 5 supervisors, 2 managers, 1 owner, 12 warehouse workers, and 25 sales associates. Surprisingly, not only does Equestrian Gem and Loan employ ponies and have customers of all kinds entering in, but the store also employs a new type of species, with some of them coming into the store for the same that had been entering into Equestria for several years via the land's most magical and powerful rulers: humans. Humans have been living in Equestria along with the ponies for nearly twelve years though the only kind of humans living in this world of equines are only male, with a population of 141...plus me who just got in.
I stood in front of my register on a glass counter overlooking the huge show floor as I see several ponies standing in line in front of the Redeem and Loan windows while some stood in front of the checkout windows to complete their transactions. At the front door, three of Mr. Gold Bar's bodyguards, that are Earth Ponies, kept watch while two, that are humans, surveyed the show floor for any suspicion among the customers. I turned my head right and see Silver Dollar, a grey unicorn with a short, crew cut silver mane, two gold earrings on his left ear, wearing a blue and white striped shirt; and a cutie mark of a silver coin; across the showroom at his counter talking to an old orange mare interested in buying a watch for 50 bits. The door behind Silver Dollar opened from the inside and out comes four of my co-workers Travis, Lake, Harold, and Zack; who work in the warehouse area behind the store. Travis and Lake were carrying a wooden table while Zack and Harold carried chairs that go with it. The four guys took the furniture and placed it in the middle of the showroom right next to a bunch of sofas and all four of them head back to the warehouse. As they approached the door, it opened to reveal the 40-year-old stallion that runs this place: Mr. Gold Bar. He was a light orange Earth Pony carrying a gold necklace, sporting a white sweater, leather jacket, and golden earrings on both ears. He had a skullet like mane that was once black but turning grey due to aging, the same goes with his short mustache. To finish off, he has a cutie mark of three gold bars stacked on one another to represent his love for gold.
Mr. Gold Bar walked passed my co-workers after the four guys greeted him and stood in front of a different glass counter next to Silver Dollar that displays several different kinds of jewelery. Like the two human bodyguards patrolling the floors, the owner of the store was also checking the showfloor to see if any of his associates are doing their job and not being lazy. If he catches anyone, or anypony, slacking, he will send him or her home for the day. He really does mean business!
I stood in front of my register for another two minutes until I was approached by a couple holding hoofs together. It was an Ultramarine stallion with a cutie mark of a wrench along with a thistle colored mare with a cutie mark of clarinet. The stallion came up to my register with a smile on his face while holding a small golden ring with a small diamond in between his teeth. As for the mare, the expression on her face looks like she's not amused about something. What could it be?
“How you doing today, sir? I greeted extending my hand. “I'm Frank.”
“Hello,” The stallion spoke shaking my hand with his hoof. “I'm Handy Tool.”
“What can I help you with?” I asked.
Handy Tool lowers his head near my counter and drops the ring in front of me. I thought it was gross the fact he carried his ring in his mouth but who am I to argue? Ponies don't have hands and according to store policy for all human employees, if an Earth Pony or Pegasus carries something in their mouth and/or teeth, I'm supposed to accept it.
“I would like to sell my ring, please?”
I took the ring and reached into my pocket to pull out a 45x Mini Jeweler's loupe to inspect the ring. I can see that it is gold, about 20 k at least, with no scratches and in perfect condition. The diamond, circular shaped, is made out of glass but the bad news is that it's not worth the money.
“So how much you want for this?” I asked Handy Tool.
“I want 50,000 bits for this.” He replied.
I felt as though I heard a record scratch go off in my forehead. “Why so much?”
“Because a week ago,” he spoke with sudden guilt. “I was renovating my marefriend's house while she was away on a business trip. As I was staying there, I was repairing a clogged pipe underneath her bathroom sink when I accidentally flooded the house by removing the faucet. So...”
“So you didn't call the water company and tell them to shut off the pipes of my home before you did that!” The mare exploded.
The mood of guilt from Handy Tool transitioned to an anger tone as he faces his marefriend with a disgruntled face. “HEY! I'M TALKING HERE! YOU KEEP YOUR MOUTH SHUT AND STAND BEHIND ME!”
Did I just hear correctly and witness what I'm seeing? How can this dude damage his mare's home and yet disrespect her in front of me? If I were to bend the rules a bit I would've done something to prevent this guy from harming his girl.
Handy Tool looks back at me. “So do we have a deal?”
I looked at him and spoke in a honest way for him to understand. “With all fairness, the gold is nice...but the diamond is not profitable.”
“What do you mean?” The Ultramarine said dumbfounded.
“The diamond is all glass and it's not worth a lot of money.” I explained. “So you're not going to get 50,000 bits.”
“So what's the lowest you can give me?”
I let out a deep sigh cause I was afraid to tell him on what I was going to offer him. However, I'm doing what is best for this store and negotiate a price.
“I can do 350 bits.”
“350 BITS!!!” They both said in unison.
“Yes, 350 bits. Take it or leave it.”
Handy Tool, who was once calm but being a jerk the next, finally snapped. “THAT'S RIDICULOUS! HOW CAN YOU GIVE ME 350 BITS THAN 50,000?”
“I told you: if the diamond was not glass and it cost more, I would've given you more than 350 but it's not going to be 50,000.”
“Let's just forge...” The marefriend spoke to Handy Tool but was cut off by her outraged coltfriend.
“I SAID SHUT UP! THIS IS A STALLION TO MAN TALK! YOU WANT ME TO FIX YOUR HOME OR NOT?!?”
“Yes, I want to get the money to fix my home bu...”
“THEN STOP TALKING!!!”
I can't believe this guy is doing this. Not only is he raising his voice in the store but some of the customers, Mr. Gold Bar, the associates, and Silver Dollar also heard the commotion. I was about to go off on this hothead pony if he continues this
“Dude...do you really have to talk to your girl like that?” I asked with a curious face.
“What do you mean?” He told me in an anger tone.
“You're being disrespectful and you're telling her to shut up after you flooded her home. Plus, you're causing a huge commotion in this store when I'm trying to help you out but since you are irresponsible and such a jerk, I'm not going to provide you with any service.”
It was at this moment that Handy Tool's eyes flared up and his teeth went from normal to sharp. “Let me speak to a manager! I don't wanna deal with you! WHERE'S THE MANAGER AT?!?”
Just then, Silver Dollar, who happened to be at my side, approached the disgruntled stallion. I can tell by the look on Silver Dollar's face that he's not very pleased on what he just witnessed for the past few minutes. Maybe he can tell this hot headed jerk on what the deal is.
“I'm Silver Dollar.” The grey stallion spoke. “How can I help you?”
“I'm Handy Tool.” The ultramarine stallion replied. “I came in here to sell this ring and your employee is getting into my business with my girl. He's being rude and he won't give me money.”
“And?” Silver Dollar said not caring.
“AND I WANT YOU TO DO SOMETHING ABOUT IT! I WANT MY MONEY AND THIS GUY TO BE FIRED FROM THIS STORE!”
The rich young stallion gave Handy Tool a cold stare and chuckled. “That's not going to happen. First of all: you came in here and became such a ignorant fool to your marefriend. Second: my employee told you that the diamond is not worth anything so he was right. Finally, WHO ARE YOU TO TELL ME WHO I CAN FIRE IN THIS STORE WHEN MY EMPLOYEE DID NOT DO ANYTHING WRONG? My suggestion is that you leave this store and you don't come back again. YOU UNDERSTAND?!?”
The couple had their jaws dropped from what Silver Dollar just said. Not only did he stood up for me, but he put this moron in his place. I looked at Handy Tool who walked up to the counter and takes the ring away with his teeth but still kept his expression of being irate for not getting any service. He slowly backs up and walks away with his marefriend in tow to the front door.
“Now what are you going to do?” the marefriend asked Handy Tool.
“Shush!” He angrily said as he opened the front door to leave. “I'm trying to think.”
I happen to shook my head in disgust after this fiasco. How can a pretty mare like her have a coltfriend that is so irresponsible? If I was her boyfriend, I wouldn't be pushing her around in front of everypony and everyone in public.
“You okay, Frank?” Silver Dollar asked concerned.
“Yeah, I'm fine.” I answered. “I deal with morons everyday here in this pawn shop, but nothing like this that just happened a few minutes ago. I predict that mare is going to break up with that idiot sometime soon and find herself a better stallion...or a human.”
“I know. I bet those two won't even go to the Hearts and Hooves Day Ball next week. Don't you think?
I cringed upon hearing those words from Silver Dollar's mouth. Oh, how much I hated that holiday and I just remembered it's coming up in seven days.
“...Yeah.” I said while trying to hide the fact I'm not impressed.
“FRANK ARCHER!” a loud, old man's voice called out across the showfloor.
Silver Dollar and I turned our heads right to see who called my name. It was Silver Dollar's father, Mr. Gold Bar, standing near the doorway that leads to the office area near the checkout windows. He motions his head sideways to tell me to follow him and goes through the door. I look at Silver Dollar with a puzzled face but I decided to just go ahead and see what the millionaire stallion wants. As I left, the grey pony took over my register as I began my trek towards the office door. I wonder what Mr. Gold Bar has in store for me at this time.
Why I hate Hearts and Hooves Day
Hearts and Hooves Day
Chapter 2: Why I hate Hearts and Hooves Day
I grabbed the door handle, pushed it down, and opened it to a hallway of the pawn shop. Down the hall were three doors with one on the left, in the middle, and right. The middle door leads to the huge warehouse where all the stuff that was put into pawn by customers are kept and other items that were purchased by Mr. Gold Bar and his family. The right door on the hallway leads to the Employee Break Room and Lounge where all my co-workers and I go in for lunch or dinner and rest for awhile for 30 minutes. The left door leads to the most busiest part of Equestrian Gem and Loan: the office area. I go through the door where I saw two Earth Ponies, three Unicorns, and a Pegasus working at the Redeem and Loan windows and Checkout windows. Unlike all pawn shops back on Earth where customers information are stored on computers, all the information from humans and ponies are stored the old fashion way: thumbprints or hooveprints; basic written info about the customer, and ID number. Across from the mares on the right was one of my human co-workers named Jeff, whose duties include customizing and cleaning all types of jewelry. Not only does he customize jewelery, but he can also melt scraps of gold and silver that can be sold for money at the pawn shop. Next to his desk is a small alcove that leads to the vault where all the money is stored and on the left side of the vault is Mr. Gold Bar's office.
I headed towards the alcove and approached the door to Mr. Gold Bar's office. I knocked on the door slightly as to not cause any commotion on what's going on the other side. I heard from behind the door the voice of the owner instructing me to enter. I opened the door to see the old stallion sitting at his desk filling out some paperwork about today's sales and inventory count. His office was decorated with plotted pants on the right side of his desk and a trophy case right next to the door displaying expensive antiques from different countries. On the left side of his office is an oil pastel painting of Mr. Gold Bar showing off his smile and a stack of bits by his right side. To top it off, the painting is displayed in between two gold statues of Canterlot's Royal Guards that the rich owner bought from Princess Celestia for 50,000,000 bits each. Whenever Mr. Gold Bar buys something that expensive, like those statues, his kids have a problem with it for the fact it's a waste of money and to them, in their opinion, it's bad business. However, whenever I witness this event unfold, I just laugh and play the “Million Dollar Man' Ted DiBiase's song in my head.
Money, Money, Money, Money, Monnnneeeeyyyyy!
Everypony's got a price
Everypony's gonna pay
Cause Mr. Gold Bar
Always get his way! MUWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!
I walked up to Mr. Gold Bar who is still writing on his paperwork by using a pencil with his teeth.
“You wanted to see me, sir?” I asked nervously. I hope whatever he has to say has nothing to do on what just happened earlier.
Mr. Gold Bar puts his pencil down on his desk and removes his glasses with his hooves as he sets it right next to the pencil.
“Yes,” He said. “I have something really important to tell you. So I need you to listen up.”
I gulped. “Does it have something to do with that stallion Handy Tool and his marefriend earlier?”
He cocked an eyebrow. “No. I didn't bring you in here to talk about that.”
I quietly sighed in relief and felt more relaxed as I listened to what my boss has to say.
“Frank,” Mr. Gold Bar said. “You know next week is Hearts and Hooves Day, right?”
“...Yes.” I answered back. Like I wanted to be reminded of that fucking holiday. Geez, can anyone and anypony just shut up about it?!?
“Next week, we're having a Monster Deal sale during Hearts and Hooves Day here in Canterlot. Unfortunately, the store will be open from 8am – 2pm because at 5pm is the Hearts and Hooves Day Ball at Princess Celestia's Castle and therefore I need to close shop since some of my employees are heading to the event, including myself. I have a schedule for a four hour shift starting at 10am until close. Are you interested?”
A four hour shift during Hearts and Hooves Day? Hmmm...at least this sounds better than going to some stupid ball and I'm glad I don't have a date for that. For 20 bits an hour, I guess I should accept it.
“Yes,” I told him. “I'll do it.”
“Good,” Mr. Gold Bar said as he reached into his desk and took out a stack of papers. “I want you to take these fliers to the sister store down in Ponyville where my daughter works at. These papers are advertising our Monster Deal Sale next week. When you get to the store, you can clock out with a timecard and go home.”
I took the stack of papers and pulled one of the fliers out to read what it says.
This Hearts and Hooves Day!
From 8am – 2pm
Monster Deal at Equestrian Gem and Loan
Only at Canterlot's Main Store
Married Couples get 50% off of All Items
Dating couples get 30% off of All items
Singles get 20% off of All Items
Hurry while supplies last!
I put the flier back into the stack and headed towards the door. “Thank you, Mr. Gold Bar. I'll go immediately.”
“Alright,” The rich stallion said. “You go and have a nice night now. By the way, Frank, you going to the Hearts and Hooves Day Ball next week?”
“Ummm...no, sir. I'm not.”
“Why?” He said with a puzzled face. “Why don't you ever go? This is like the third time you've declined.”
“It's...uh,”I paused as to try come up with a good reason. “...complicated. That's all I can say. Anyway, have a nice night, Mr. Gold Bar.”
“You, too.” he said as I walked out the door.
I went to the Break Room and grabbed my lunch bag. I headed back to the showfloor where Silver Dollar was taking over my register and the store was becoming less busy as I entered. I began to walkout the store to catch the next train ride until I heard Silver Dollar call out my name.
“HEY FRANK!” The grey unicorn hollared. “WHERE YOU GOING?”
I changed directions from the door to my register and counter.
“I have to go to the sister store in Ponyville and drop off these fliers for the Hearts and Hooves Day Monster Deal.” I said showing Silver Dollar the stack of papers.
“Oh,” Silver Dollar discovered. “Well, you better go catch the train. Don't worry, I'll take over your register.”
“Okay, then. I'll see you next week on Monday.”
“Hold on, Frank. Since the store is closed tomorrow during the weekends, you want to go to the Ponyville Spa and relax? I want to discuss about next weekend's schedule.”
“Ummm...sure...I guess.”
Silver Dollar smiled. “Great, I'll see you at 10:30am tomorrow.”
“Yeah, I'll see you, too.”
I got out of the store and into the streets of Canterlot carrying my lunch bag on my right hand and the stack of fliers in my left arm. I noticed that the sun is beginning to set and nightfall is approaching, thanks to the royal sisters that rule this world. I journey towards the train station down a few blocks away from the pawn shop while passing a few ponies, dressed all fancy and rich, on the sidewalk. It will be a great place to live here in Canterlot so I wouldn't have to travel that far to get home but unfortunately, the city's population is full of snobs who degrade anyone and anypony who don't have money in their pockets. Yeah, not a great place to live at all.
Within a few minutes, I got to the train station in time and boarded the next express to Ponyville. I paid my ticket by spending 10 bits and got clearance from a unicorn stallion dressed as a train conductor. I sat inside the third out of the four passenger cars available and took a window seat on the the first row on the right. I always love taking the window seats so I can get a great view of Ponyville whenever I depart to and from it.
“AAALLLL AAABBBOOAARRDDD!!!” Yelled the train conductor from the outside as he stepped inside the train before it pulled out, leaving the deserted station.
I rested my head against the window once the train began to move, thinking about what to do for next week. I can't believe that Hearts and Hooves Day is coming up and two ponies I know from my job had to bring it up on such occasion. Ever since I came here in Equestria, I thought their holidays and tradition would be a lot different than Earth. Surprisingly, they have their own version of Halloween and Christmas called Nightmare Night and Hearths Warming Eve, which I love celebrating a lot. There's also the Summer Sun Celebration, Winter Wrap-Up, Summer Harvest, and Running of the Leaves. Those are okay events though there are certain reasons on why I don't go crazy about them. However, there was Hearts and Hooves Day...which I fucking hate! I try my best to avoid such a holiday about love since it brings me pain and misery about my past. Some friends of mine, both ponies and humans, always tell me to give the holiday a chance but with all I do respect, I refuse to do so. Whenever I do, some of the humans will compare me to the Grinch from Dr. Seuss' How The Grinch Stole Christmas and Ebenezer Scrooge from Charles Dicken's A Christmas Carol . Both characters loathe a certain holiday as one tries to prevent it from coming while the other calls it a fraud. At the end of both stories, both characters had a change of heart and realized that Christmas is a great holiday and should be enjoyed.
Compare me all they want but it seems as though my mood of not celebrating has not changed for the past two years of living here. It's not the fact that I find it uncomfortable to date mares or have Princess Celestia bring a female human to this world since she only brings male humans. My reason for hating Hearts and Hooves Day is far more different...and sad, too.
It happened 3 years ago on Earth while I was living on the East Coast of Virginia. I just graduated from College and began to save money for Graduate School while working at my town's local pawn shop as Assistant Manager. The pay was so good that it helped me get an apartment down the street from the shop and had me move out of my parents' home for good. Besides working at a pawn shop, one of the main things I like to do when I have time off was to go to comic book and video game conventions and meet certain celebrities and hang out with friends. I also love to cosplay and act like a total goofball at the cons whenever I feel like it. However, there's one thing that was missing in my life – a girlfriend. I never had a girlfriend at all and had been single throughout my life. Throughout my school year, from Middle School to High School and to College, I've been bullied and lied to by so many girls who refused to go out with me because I'm not “hansom enough” or “man enough” to be with any of them. I never had a date for my Middle School's Sweetheart Dance nor my High School Prom. What's worse is that the guys in my school would tease me that they got laid and that I'll never get a chance. I don't want a girlfriend for sex! I want just a girlfriend so I can have a happy life!
After my college run, I discovered dating and matchmaker sites that will help me find my significant other. Sadly, after sending 80 messages to 80 different girls within a 100 mile radius from where I live, I got rejected and blocked by them thinking I was some sort of creeper or something. I just don't know what the hell's going on anymore in this society! Do girls really hate me that much? I was about to quit and just say 'fuck it, I'm done with girls.'
That is until I met her in February during Valentine's Day, Sarah Kennedy, or going by her model name, Sarah-Chan. She was a cosplaying model that I met on an Otaku social site where I met a lot of geeks and nerds who are into anime and video games. She was a blonde, skinny, beautiful Caucasian girl that lives in Georgia and lives with her older brother who works at a distribution center as a Supervisor. Sarah-Chan once said during an introduction about herself that she's been modeling since she was eighteen and has a dream to become famous around the cosplay community. She's also a seamstress where she makes costumes and props for clients and works Part-Time for a dollar store as a cashier to make a little extra money. When I first met her, she wasn't that interesting to talk to so I often don't say anything to her unless it was important. One evening, however, she began to talk to me about what my favorite video game is, anime, cartoons, and such in a private chat. I spent the whole night just talking and talking as to know her a lot more. Finally, she asked me if I was going to Animate Richmond, which was an anime convention in Richmond, VA. I told her that I was going and she was immediately thrilled to see me there.
Two months later, after saving money, I went to Animate Richmond wearing casual clothes where I met Sarah-Chan and...my god...she was beautiful! She was cosplaying as Triela from the second season of Gunslinger Girl . I asked if we can take a picture together and she happily complied. I asked a random con goer if he can take the pic and he did, which I felt was the best moment of the con. I wanted to hang out with Sarah-Chan and get to know her more. However, Sarah-Chan informed me that she had to do some panels and attend some model runway contest involving cosplays later. So, in other words, she'll hang out with me if she has enough time.
Sarah-Chan never did. Instead, I happened to attend the runway show and applauded for her as she won 2nd place for Best in Show for her Steampunk cosplay of Killer Frost from DC comics. Before the con was over, I went up to her, congratulate her for her win, and we hugged each other. Before departing, she told me that she'll be back next year. I couldn't wait for next year to arrive but on the plus sides of things, I can still talk to her in the chat room.
Months go by and when December came, I did the only best thing for her: I bought her presents that cost me $250. I heard that she loves Pokémon so much and that she really wants a plush doll of both Pikachu and Togepi. I spent weeks looking on ebay for a 18” Pikachu plush doll that cost $39.99 new and a talking Togepi plush that was at $25. The spending didn't stop there! She also put down on her wishlist on her Facebook that she wants the Call of Duty: Modern Warfare 1 - 3 Special Edition games that cost $180 total and I had to fight for it on ebay against other gamers who also had dibs on them. After buying these items, I shipped them out to her home in GA and she couldn't even be more happier. My reward from her was an autograph print of her as Android 18 from Dragon Ball Z with a “Thank You” letter from her.
Then it happened! After receiving the letter and print from her, I couldn't help but feel something different inside of me. My heart start beating faster. I can feel the butterflies in my stomach whenever she shows up on chat. I couldn't stop thinking about her nor stop talking about her daily. On some nights, I had dreams about Sarah and I being together in each others arms. Dreams of me and her sharing our feelings for one another. I...I...I...I was...in love. I really do like her a lot!
Two months later, at the next Animate Richmond, I made it my mission to tell Sarah-Chan that I had feelings for. The best part was that Animate Richmond took place before the week of Valentine's Day due to another convention being booked on the former month that it was once scheduled. I hope she does feel the same as I do after all this time. I just had to wait for the right moment for it to happen. On the third day of the convention, I saw Sarah dressed as Emma Frost as she was doing a panel about Do's and Don't's for Cosplaying and it went well. When the panel was over, she began to depart to the parking lot of the hotel where the convention was being hosted. I walked up to her and began to partake in a small chat with her as the both us got to the lot. When we started talking, she wasn't kind of in the mind to talk but she decided to chat anyway without caring. We talked about the con and how things were going between the both of us since we haven't seen each other in person since last year. When she got to her car, that's when I let it all out:
“Sarah, I have a confession to make: I...I...I have feelings for you. I like you more than just a model and a friend an...”
She cuts me off. “Friend?!? Who said we were friends?”
I was stunned upon hearing this. “...what?”
She opened her car door, got into the driver's seat, and starts up the engine. Before driving off, she rolls down her window and says, “You and I weren't friends to begin with. You were just a fan! You think after buying me all those gifts and being so nice to me on chat that somehow I had developed feelings for you?!?”
I lowered my head and stared at the cement. I felt tears forming in my eyes as I let one ran down my cheek. I look back at her while trying to wipe the tear away.
She then said before pulling away. “You have a nice night...sir.”
I was heartbroken. I walked towards my car at another lot near the hotel with my head down staring at the pavement. I got into my car, turned on the A/C, and begin to bawl uncontrollably. As I did, I turned on my radio and plugged my MP3 player into it. I searched for the song Watch Me Bleed by Scary Kids Scaring Kids. I hit the Repeat button as the song continued to play once I started up my car and drove back home north of Richmond. I can feel the sudden pain in my heart as I went down the road passing traffic.
I was depressed throughout the week until Valentine's Day came. That's when the bad news came to me one night on Facebook: It was announced that Sarah-Chan, the girl I loved...was taken!
I couldn't believe it! Taken...on Valentine's Day?!? By who? It turns out that the guy she's dating is another cosplayer model by the name of Joel. I saw a pic of him and Sarah dressed up as Final Fantasy characters Tidus and Yuna on Sarah's Facebook page. To my discovery, the pic was taken on a Friday at Animate Richmond, two days before I told Sarah my confession. She told everyone that she met him last year at a Georgia Comic Book convention as he cosplayed as Nightwing while she did a cosplay of Saturn Girl from DC comics. She went into detail on how this Joel was more handsome than any guy out there and that he invited her to dinner at Olive Gardens and treated her like an absolute queen; something that I would've done as well if Sarah gave me a chance.
I was torn so badly that I felt my heart shred into pieces. I ended up closing my membership on the site and never to come back again.
The next year, after failing to find another girl in my life and taking medication to cure my depression...
The final blow happened...
On Valentine's Day, one year after their anniversary...and my anniversary of meeting her...
On Sarah-Chan's Facebook, she announced to everyone that her and Joel...were engaged.
That was it!
I had enough...and my depression got worse that I couldn't handle it anymore. I felt like the song Scream with Me by Mudvayne playing in my head as I cradle myself in despair right after I read that posting. I couldn't even eat nor work on that day right after the announcement and I remained in my apartment all to the night. I cried myself to sleep as that song continued to play in my head.
That night, I had a terrible nightmare that will forever haunt me. I dreamed that I was in some dark room strapped to a chair with an overhead light swinging above me. In front of me was an old 1980s TV set showing TV snow. It reminds me of the SAW movies and I expected Billy the Puppet to show up on the screen giving me instructions on how to escape this chair and leave the room.
That didn't happen as the TV snow transitioned to a shot of Sarah-Chan meeting me for the first time. Then a montage of me saving my money and buying all the gifts for her on Christmas played on the screen as I watched. Suddenly, all those memories changed from good to bad as the tube played the moment that Sarah dumped me and left me in tears. Her words that she said to me that night echoed throughout the dark room. I shut my eyes in sorrow but then I heard the TV changed again. This time, it was Sarah...and Joel...kissing each other! My eyes popped out of my skull in horror as I saw them making out and it even got worse when I witness Joel and Sarah removing their clothes as they continued their business. I screamed and screamed in agony as I called out Sarah's name and pleaded to be let go from this chair! No one can hear and no one was there to help me. I couldn't take it anymore!
I woke up the next morning at the break of dawn from that dream and I couldn't help but feel the same pain that I had years back building up again. I couldn't stop thinking about that dream as it plagued my mind when I got up from bed. Something had to be done about it!
I got out of bed and got dressed to go to a different pawn shop than the one I work at. There, I purchased a S&W M36 with six rounds but I disposed only five of them in a nearby trash can outside of the pawn shop. I went to the bank where I withdrew all the money I had saved for Graduate School and donate all of it for charity at my church. I went back home and posted this post on my Facebook:
My friends and family
I just wanted to say
Thank you for all the good times and memories
I love you all
Goodbye...<3
I took out my journal that I kept for years with all my written information and personal thoughts. I opened it up and took out a pencil to write one more entry. I wrote on my final page about why I want to hurt myself and what it lead to. Finally, I wrote all of my passwords to all my Internet accounts so in case if anyone finds my journal, then can go and delete them.
It was time for me to go. I placed my journal next to my laptop and I pulled out my gun that I recently bought. I sat on the edge of my bed and slowly placed the gun near my head. I took one look at my room and scanned it one last time to see all my prized possessions like my PS3, my DVD player, my laptop, and WWE posters. However, one item grabbed my attention as a way to prevent me from pulling the trigger was my family photo of my parents and my little brother. Even if I do take my life away, I know for the fact that my little brother will not have me around to look up to and my parents for not having the best son that was ever brought into their life and world.
I couldn't do it. I had to put the gun down...but then that image of Sarah and Joel flashed before my eyes and even that nightmare I had last night as well.
No! I had to do it! I'm sorry bro, mom, and dad. Goodbye...
BANG!
The gun didn't go off. I didn't die that day. There was a loud bang but it didn't come from a weapon. Instead, it came from a magical ball of light that appeared in front of me in the form of white enchanted Alicorn with a Princess crown on her head, a multi-colored mane and tail that flows; and a cutie mark of a sun. I thought I was seeing things or maybe I did kill myself and ended up in purgatory but I can still feel my body and I was still breathing. Which means, I'm still alive!
I turned the gun towards her but then I felt something weird around the gun. There was some magical, yellow aura surrounding it that prevented me from firing one shot.
“There's no need to harm me, Frank,” She spoke. “I'm not going to hurt you.”
“H...H...How do you know my name?” I asked in a confused manner. “And who are you?”
“I am Princess Celestia, the co-ruler of the magical land known as Equestria. I know your name after a year of watching and studying you when I noticed how sad you were when this female human, named Sarah, turned you down after you told her on how much you feel.”
“How...how do you know that?”
“I'll explain back in Canterlot if you follow me. Don't worry, I won't hurt you.”
And here I am, two years later. I've been living here in Equestria with a much better job, better friends, and almost a better life. Though, I still haven't found love yet. That explains why I don't celebrate Hearts and Hooves Day because of that incident involving Sarah and the nightmare I had the following year.
The train arrived at Ponyville at last. I got off while grabbing my belongings and headed towards my destination. As I remembered, it's located East of City Hall in the back and pass the Ponyville Pizzeria. Time for me to drop these fliers off and call it a night.
Hearts and Hooves Day
Chapter 3: Pretty in Pink
Right after I got my belongings, I checked my watch as I left the station. It was only 7:45 PM, just one hour and fifteen minutes left before the Equestrian Gem and Loan Ponyville store closes. I walked down the street that leads to the back of City Hall for a short distance until I took a right on another street, passing an Antique Shop and a closed Tobacco store. Another street was coming up on my left while my rightside was nothing but bushes and trees that block my way and homes built behind them. I went in that direction where I came up to a few more stores and the Ponyville Pizzeria being the first building on the left. I saw a huge neon sign in shape of an arrow with a sign saying “EG & L,” short for Equestrian Gem and Loan. It is right behind the Pizzeria, which is great since all that riding in the train and walking has made me very hungry. If I can quote The Mask , “BUT FIRST...” I have to drop off these fliers.
I walked towards the EG & L store and headed inside. The store was kind of small than it's counterpart in Canterlot. Instead of a warehouse in the back, most of the stuff that ponies or humans pawn are kept in a storage room in the back while other smaller items are kept on shelves or displayed on the showcase floor or glass cabinets. The number of staff members in EG & L Ponyville are a total of 11, five humans and six ponies with one out of the six being the manager of this store. As I stepped through the doors, I was greeted by two security guards, a male African American human named Lance and a masculine Earth Pony named Boulder Dodge.
“What's up, Frank?” Lance asked.
“Nothing much.” I replied. “Is Bronze Bracelet here?”
“Yeah, she's in the office writing a memo for her father. I'll go get her for you.”
I nodded as Lance walked away to the back office. There was another pony, an amber colored pegasus with an auburn mane, running the register up front as he cleaned the glass counter with a rag and glass cleaner. Another associate, a Caucasian human, was cleaning the floor with a mop. The two associates were preparing to close for the night as 8 PM approached. Normally, they stay open for another hour unless business is slow and there are no other customers coming into the store.
I stood waiting for another two minutes until the office door opened. Exiting out of the office was Lance and a female Earth Pony with her fur colored brass, a medium length mane with a black coloring, a necklace around her neck, and a cutie mark of a golden bracelet. She walked up to me a little exhausted from today's workday.
“Hi there, Frank.” The mare greeted while letting out a small yawn. “What brings you here?”
“Hi Bronze Bracelet.” I answered back. “I came here to drop off these fliers from your father's store.”
“Fliers? What kind of fliers did he send?”
“Next week is Hearts and Hooves Day and the main store in Canterlot is doing some sort of 'Monster Deal' for all married couples, dating couples, and singles. Your father already has fliers in his store to give out to the customers in Canterlot. Therefore, he insist that I drop off these extra ones to this store for all Ponyville residents.”
She nods. “I see. You can put them on the front counter next to the register and don't worry about clocking out. I got that covered for you once you leave.”
I thanked Bronze Bracelet as I walked over to the open register and place the extra stack of fliers next to it. I headed outside into the night as I remembered that I had to go to the grocery store to pick up some milk, cheese, eggs, chocolate candy, and bread. I checked my watch and realized that it's 8:03 PM. Shit! Friday Night Smackdown is on and I'm mis...Oh wait! Equestria does not have any cable and I just missed two years of WWE programming. What's worse? No internet and that means no Botchamania either. Argh! I wish there was some way I can know what I had been missing all this time and wonder if John Cena is STILL not the champion and if The Undertaker's undefeated WrestleMania streak came to an end. I really don't like living here in Equestria but I already made a decision to pursue a better life than it was on Earth. Oh well!
The grocery store, as I remembered, is next to SugarCube Corner and it will be a long walk for me to get there and the store doesn't close until 11 PM. Then, I realized the Ponyville Pizzeria next door and my craving for a slice. I'll go in, order a delivery, walk to the grocery store for my items, and then go home. Sounds like a plan but most of these days, as much as I hate walking a lot here in Equestria, I just wish I had a bicycle to go everywhere.
I went inside the Ponyville Pizzeria and realized that the restaurant still has diners inside. I saw a grey pegasus with bubbles on her flank sitting with an Earth Pony, a stallion, with a cutie mark of an hour glass eating a large vegetable pizza in the middle of the restaurant. At the far end of the restaurant in the back, I saw two mares, an aquamarine unicorn and a beige Earth Pony, only having one slice of spinach pizza each for the both of them. Unlike other pizza restaurants back on Earth, most of the toppings only include Cheese, Vegetable, Spinach, Parmesan, Olive, Dandelion, Garlic, Popcorn, Fish Crackers, Potato Chips, Banana Slices, Apple Slices, and Pickles. Pretty much, the whole restaurant does not serve meat on the menu since all of Equestria's equine residents are not carnivores.
There was no line in front of the counter as I took a few steps to it and was greeted by the owner of the restaurant, Shaun. From what I heard, Shaun was the 98th human who entered Equestria from the state of Delaware. For about a year, he ran a pizza restaurant with his wife of two years that was a huge success in a small town near Dover, where the two grew up together. They met each other in high school during their freshmen term and eventually went to college where right after graduation, Shaun popped the question to his sweetheart and they were later married. He couldn't be any happier than ever.
Right after the week of his 26th birthday, tragedy struck when an armed robber burst into the restaurant demanding money. Refusing to do so, Shaun fought off the assailant but was overpowered when the robber's get away driver joined the fray and struck Shaun in the back of the head with a club. He was knocked unconscious for nearly 40 minutes. When he woke up, he remembered that he was in a hospital bed where two police officers were sitting in the room waiting for him. One of the officers told him that the robbers stole money from the restaurant, a total sum of $520,000 that was kept in a safe in his office. When Shaun asked about his wife, the second officer told him the awful news about her that will forever haunt his mind: Shaun's wife of two years...was found in the office with two gunshot wounds to her chest. She died right after making a frantic call for 911 when the robbers left.
The restaurant owner went into deep depression after losing his wife and soon after closed his restaurant. The robbers got away with the money and they're still on the run somewhere. One day, Shaun couldn't handle the pain he was going through and felt like taking his life away by hanging himself in the bathroom of his room...until it happened. He was given a second chance of life by Equestria's ruler Princess Celestia and now lives in Ponyville where he now operates a brand new pizza restaurant. To make things better for him, he's now in a relationship with an Earth Pony that works at Ponyville General Hospital named Nurse Sweetheart. Good for him...but...man and pony dating? Ehhh, I don't know how to feel about that.
“Hi there, Frank.” Shaun said smiling.
“Hey, man.” I replied. “Let me have a Large Cheese Pizza with popcorn toppings and a side of Garlic sauce.”
Shaun took out a small notepad and wrote down my order. “Is that For Here, To Go, or Delivery?”
“Delivery. My address is 400 Lancelot Road Apt. 601.”
“Done. That will be 12 bits.”
I took out 12 bits from my pocket and gave it to Shaun. He takes the bits from my hand and rings it up on the register while giving the order receipt to his employees, which are three unicorn ponies wearing aprons as they cook my pizza.
“Thanks a lot, Frank. You have a great night.” The owner said.
“No problem.” I replied. “I can't wait to eat since all that hard work in the pawn shop in Canterlot.”
Shaun nods. “True, true. Say Frank, remember we have that Earth Brothers Gathering on Sunday at Barns and No Bell right?”
“Yeah...I know. What's on the topic for that gathering anyway?”
“From what I heard from Richard,” Shaun recalled. “He said it's about discussing plans for the Hearts and Hooves Day Ball next week.”
I held back a frustrated groan but decided to just a let out a small sigh. “Oh, is that so? I don't think I want to attend the gathering Sunday.”
“You have to.” The restaurant owner exclaimed. “It's mandatory and you must be there or you won't be accepted into the group ever again.”
“Alright, alright!” I let out to clear things up. “I'll go, but just calm down. I didn't mean what I just said. Anyway, I have to get to the grocery store before it closes.”
Shaun nods. “Cool. Your pizza should be at your apartment in the next twenty minutes. Have a great night and see you on Sunday.”
“Thanks.” I said before heading towards the exit. “Take it easy.”
After passing SugarCube Corner, I found the grocery store where it seemed densely occupied. Though, I can see a few associates inside waiting for customers to come in for some shopping. As I went inside, I grabbed a small basket and began to seek my items. I first grabbed the milk, cheese, and eggs near the Diary aisle at the side of the store. Next, I went to Aisle #5 and found some white bread next to the Ding Dongs and Twinkies. Now, to complete my list, came the chocolate candy and that was down a further north to the frozen food.
I left Aisle #5 and began to walk to Aisle #9 to the junk food section. As I was approaching Aisle #8 which contained canned food items, I heard something that sounded like someone...or should I say somepony, letting out a few groans of frustrations like if it was trying to reach for something. It sounded almost female so I'm assuming it's a mare that needs some help. Being kind, I decided to go see the problem she's having and help her out. Then, I can go check out.
As I entered the Aisle and saw the troubled mare, I felt my heart skipped a beat. I stood there looking at one of the most beautiful mares in all of Ponyville and one that I befriended when I first came here. It was Aloe, one of the Ponyville Spa Twins. She was a pink Earth Pony with her tail and mane all blue and with a cutie mark of a blue lotus. Her eyes were also blue which I admit I can stop staring at because every time when I look at her, I lose all concentration whenever I speak to her in public. I can see she is still wearing her headband and neckband from her day working at the spa this morning before I left to Canterlot for my day at the pawn shop. What bothers me, though, is that she's having a tough time reaching for a can of chopped carrots on the top chef of the aisle by climbing on the bottom shelf. Why aren't any of the employees helping her with this? Talk about customer service but Aloe deserves better. I decide to go over and help out.
“Excuse me, ma'am.” I said smiling as I came up to her. “May I be some assistance?"
She turns her head to see me, letting out a small gasp of happiness. “Frank! Oh my goodness, how are you?”
She gets off the bottom shelf and hugs me a bit by wrapping her right forehoof around my stomach. I wrapped my left arm around her head to make sure I don't mess up her mane or anything.
“I'm doing okay.” I said after I release my arm and so did she. “Just doing some groceries before I head back home. What about you?”
She let out a little sigh. “I'm just trying to get that last can of chopped carrots for my basket. However, none of these stupid employees are helping me out since they're 'busy' cleaning up the store.”
“If you want, I can send a complaint letter to the manager and let them know how absurd this service is.”
Aloe chuckled a bit. “You don't have to do that. I can save you all the trouble if you can get that can for me, please.”
I nodded in agreement, reached up to the top shelf, and grabbed the can for her. She took the can with her teeth and dropped it into her basket of groceries.
“Thanks so much, Frank.” Aloe said happily. “I really appreciate it.”
I grabbed my basket, walked over hers, and picked it up as well. Aloe was a bit confused and cocked her head to the side.
“Um...what are you doing with my groceries?” Aloe questioned.
“I want to help carry your stuff.” I answered. “You seem to be too exhausted from all that frustration you've been having to get this can and I can guess the same goes to your day at the spa. Am I right?”
“Well, you got me there.” Aloe confessed. “A girl like me can never catch a break with a life like this. Okay, Frank, you can help but you're paying for everything!”
“Me?!?” I said all surprised. “But...but...I only ha...”
“I'm playing, silly!” Aloe laughed. “You thought I was being serious?”
“Well...sort of....er...I mean...”
“Heh heh. Lighten up, okay. I was only teasing you so I can get a good laugh. Come on, let's go to the register and checkout together.”
She began her walk out of the aisle as I followed her with both baskets. I shrugged a bit after that conversation with Aloe but hey, she's always like that whenever I'm around. An Earth Pony, a dark brown stallion, rang up both grocery items and both Aloe and I paid for our own stuff. Aloe placed her shopping bag on her back while I carried my bag with my hands. As we both left, I began to depart to my apartment where I suspect my pizza to be waiting until Aloe called out.
“Hey, Frank!” The pink spa pony said.
“Yes, Aloe?” I said turning back to her.
“Um...would you mind walking me home? I...I...don't want to walk all by myself at this time of night.”
Is this for real? Aloe...asking me to walk with her? This must be a dream...or maybe it isn't. After two years of being friends with her, I never had this experience before but I went ahead and did it.
“Sure.” I answered. “I'll escort you back.”
I can see Aloe smile with glee as the both of us journey to her home that's somewhere in Ponyville.
Hearts and Hooves Day
Chapter 4: She's taken?
Aloe and I were walking down the street that leads to the City Hall district. I was carrying my lunch bag in one hand and my groceries in the other as Aloe had her food on her back. I have to ask that she's quite the strong mare to carry that much though I wonder how she keeps it balanced without the bag falling off her back, causing a mess. The same thought can be said to everypony who are not unicorns since unicorns use their magic to carry their things with ease.
It was another moment of silence between the both of us as we walked down the street. I mean, I'm a bit nervous to start the conversation with Aloe. I certainly don't know what to say to her since I never had an experience of spending time with Aloe on my own. I mean, in the past, I always talk to Aloe whenever we hung out at parties with her twin sister Lotus and cousin Vera or at the spa when it's less busy and both twins are giving me a massage. However, this is the first time I'm with Aloe alone and there's nopony or anyone around us that can cause such a distraction.
“So...,”Aloe spoke breaking the silence. “How was your day at the pawn shop?”
“It's always the same thing that happens everyday and nothing ever changes.” I replied.
“What do you mean by that?” She asked in a confused manner.
“What I mean is that everyday at Equestrian Gem and Loan,” I continued. “I have customers, both pony and human, come into the store with items they claim are worth a value, either if the item is old or new. However, what they don't get is that when they want to sell an item to a pawnbroker, like myself, the one thing that they must understand is profit. Like for example, back on Earth, I had a customer come into my store trying to sell used Tiger electronics and his Game.Com system fo...”
“Game.Com?” Aloe questioned. “Tiger? What are those things?”
“Tiger Electronics are cheap handheld video game systems from the 90s,” I explained. “They were somewhat popular back then and there were tons of them. Each of them were based on one thing that was popular in the media. I remembered my mom bought me one for my birthday, which was Tecmo Bowl while my little brother got Sonic the Hedgehog months later. Years go by and then Tiger released the Game.Com as it's next portable device but it failed miserably in the market.”
We approached an intersection that lead to City Hall and took a right as I went on about my story.
“So this guy comes up to me with these systems,” I went on. “And he wants $100,000 for them. Unfortunately, I told him 'I'm sorry, sir. If these things were unopened I would give you some money but they are all in terrible shape and you can see scratches on the screens. Plus, who am I going to sell these to? No one plays Tiger anymore! We got PSPs and DSs now!' Guy gets angry, throws a fit, and exits the store. Pretty much that's what happened today at work: some stallion wants to sell me his ring but I told him that the ring is worthless and he blows his top. Well, I don't how he's going to make it up to his marefriend after wrecking her house. Everypony and everyone here needs to understand this: we're a pawn shop! You want money, bring in something that anyone or anypony wants to buy and don't cause a scene!”
“I understand how you feel about that.” Aloe said. “I really can't stand customers demanding a sensual massage from my sister, cousin, and I when it's not on the menu. Yes, we are a spa but we're not prostitutes! We are a family, friendly business that helps you relieve stress and pain in your body.”
“Do you ban them when that happens?”
“Yes indeed. My cousin, Vera, acts like our bodyguard and she bucks them out the door when they do something this stupid.”
After a few minutes of walking, the both of us approached the front of Ponyville Spa and I stopped in my tracks, waiting for Aloe to open the door. However, she continued to walk past me without noticing that I stood in front of the door. I glanced back at her wondering why she kept going if the spa is her home, since most ponies who owned a business have a living quarters inside.
“Hey Aloe!” I called. “Where you going?”
She turns around to look at me. “What are you doing standing in front of the spa?”
“Isn't this where you live?”
Aloe chuckled a bit. “No, silly. I no longer live in the spa. I have my own place down the next intersection from here.”
“Oh! I'm sorry I didn't know that. I mean, it's the first time you and I...you know...spent some...”
I was a lost of words because I could not say what I wanted to. I looked at the spa for a bit and turned back to Aloe. She looks at me with a smile while letting her beautiful blue eyes blink at me. I can hear a small giggle escaped from her mouth while I stood there dumbfounded. I just shrugged my confusion and continued to walk with her.
“I apologize if I didn't tell you before.” The spa pony said. “I've been very busy at work and life and haven't had the day to tell everyone and everypony where I live.”
“Hey, it's fine.” I replied. “I should've asked earlier about that.”
We passed a few more buildings until we got to the intersection that Aloe was talking about. There were a bunch of homes on each side of the street. I'm going to take a wild guess and say that Aloe lives in one of them. It's a good thing she decided to live close to the spa since it will be a short walk to get home and all.
“Say, Frank.” Aloe said.
“Yes?” I asked.
“You know it's Hearts and Hooves Day next week, right?”
My god! Did she really had to bring that up?!? I feel like grabbing the nearest item and throwing at...no! I can't do that in front of Aloe. She would hate me if I did and would think that I've gone completely pyscho for mentioning that stupid holiday. My question is: why would she ask me this? Doesn't she know how much I despise Hearts and Hooves Day? I might as well just role with it for now and not go off on her.
“...Yeah.” I said trying to hide my anger. “Why?”
“Well...” Aloe said. “I know you told me before you that you don't celebrate it but...”
She stops in front of a two floor European, timber framed house with a small garden in the front and with a wooden fence surrounding the backyard. She goes up the three steps to the door as I followed. I'm guessing that this could be her house.
“...but what?” I questioned.
She sets down her groceries in front of the door. I can see the look on her face that when she asked me that question a few seconds ago, her smile drastically changed to a frown and her eyes staring at the cement. She let out a sigh of sorrow as she turns to me with a worried face. I wonder what's bugging her.
“...I was...wondering if...”She gulped. “If you...”
“What is it, Aloe?”
She looks away and goes back to staring at the ground. Her forelegs began to tremble like she's scared or something. I need to know what she wants to tell me so I approached her slowly while looking at her face.
“Aloe!” I said. “What is it? What do you want to tell me?”
“Frank!” She said to me face to face. “Will you g...”
The front door of her house opened from the inside. The both of us turned to see who it was. I was expecting maybe her twin sister Lotus Blossom or her cousin Vera to be standing in the doorway greeting me with a nice welcome. However, instead of a pony, what I got was someone else that I've never met before...nor did Aloe ever introduce me to this individual. Standing in the doorway was a 6' 10', 290 lbs. Caucasian man with a blonde high and tight hairstyle and wearing urban clothing with Nike type sneakers. His eyes were sky blue and his body was well built like he spent his whole entire day working out with Snowflake and Iron Will at the Ponyville Fitness Center. He stood in the doorway with his arms folded while taking a quick look at me and then to Aloe.
“Am I interrupting something?” The man demanded.
“Oh, hi Daryl.” Aloe said still in sorrow.
Daryl? Who is this guy? Is he Aloe's roommate? Is he a friend of hers? Is he Aloe's bo...oh no! I hope I'm not right about the last thought that just came to my mind. Plus, why does Aloe sound like she's sad of all sudden? Nothing is making any sense.
“Who are you?” Daryl asked me.
“I'm Frank Archer.” I replied. “And who are you?”
“Daryl Blackburn. I lived here in Equestria for four years.”
“Oh, that's cool. I came here two years ago as the 142nd human. What about you?”
“The 61st human to enter.”
Daryl sees the bag of groceries next to the door, picks them up, and looks back at Aloe.
“Lets go.” He said to her.
Aloe nods and walks to the doorway as Daryl turns back inside to the kitchen to put away the groceries. However, before I departed to my apartment, I had to ask Aloe something.
“Aloe,” I said. “Who's this guy?”
She lowers her head and I can hear a depressed sigh escaped from her mouth. “....he's my boyfriend.”
I was shocked on what I just heard! Aloe has a boyfriend? For how long and how come she never told me before? I don't want to believe it but coming from my favorite spa pony, she's telling the truth. I felt my heart exploded in defeat upon hearing this but why do I feel this way? I'm just friends with Aloe...and I...I...I don't know if have feelings for her. I mean, at the grocery store earlier, I was happy to see her and I felt all joyful. Now, I'm almost feeling the same like Sarah dumped me for Joel back on Earth.
“Oh...” I said looking away trying to hide my face of sadness. “...that's...great to hear. Congrats.”
“Thanks...”She said still feeling the same way.
“Aloe...what do you want to tell me about Hearts and Hooves Day?”
“Umm...I...I...I...don't know how to say this but...Frank...woul...”
“ALOE!!!” Daryl yelled from the inside. “GET IN HERE, NOW!”
Aloe sighs. “I'm sorry, Frank. I got to go but I'll see you later.”
She walks to the door and closes it. I don't what else to think but I have to face the facts: she's taken...and there's nothing I can do about it. I grabbed my groceries and lunchbag and headed towards to my apartment down the road where my pizza is waiting. As I walked, I had a lot of thoughts going through my head: what does Aloe want from me on Hearts and Hooves Day? Finally, Why did she acted so weak and helpless in front of her boyfriend Daryl? I hope I found out the truth someday...before it gets out of hand.
Hearts and Hooves Day
Chapter 5: Visitor
I can feel my stomach rumbling as I continued my journey to my apartment. I told it to hang on for a minute as I saw a road sign leading to Sweet Apple Acres on the right and White Tail Woods straight ahead. I followed the sign to White Tail as my appropriate destination as it lead me to where I need to be. I can hardly wait to eat my pizza, take a nice shower, and play my Playstation 3.
In a few minutes, I got to Lancelot Road where I approached Rolling Hills Apartments, situated near the river that divides Ponyville and White Tail Woods. The total number of residence range at approximate 280, mostly ponies and a few humans. The amenities that this place provides are decent but not exciting. In the middle, there's a leasing office with a fitness center inside, a pool behind it, and a playground on the left side. It does allow pets though that only adds more money to the rent for all residence who decide to own them. Floor plans range from Studios to 3 bedrooms, all which include their own laundry rooms and balconies. The rent is only 300 bits per month, which isn't bad since I own a 1 bedroom apartment while everyone else pays 500 bits for 2 or 3.
As I got there, I can see the Ponyville Pizzeria wagon parked outside Apartment row 400. I looked up at the sixth floor and saw the Pizza Delivery Pony carrying a box of pizza with his teeth in front of my door. He was knocking on the door with his right hoof. I shook my head as I'm disappointed at myself for making him wait and ran up the stairs to meet the impatient Earth Pony.
“Hey, man.” I called as I reached my floor. “Sorry for the wait. I had to stop for groceries. How long have you've been waiting?”
The stallion gave me my pizza and cleared his throat to speak. “I've been here for 8 minutes. If you didn't show up in the next 12 minutes, I would've left.”
“Like I said, I'm sorry about that. I'll give you 10 bits as a tip. Let me open my door first.”
I reached into my pocket and pulled out my keys to open up the door. I set my groceries and lunchbag near the closet and took the pizza to my dinner table. I reached into my pocket, pulled out 10 bits, and gave it to the Pizza Pony. His muzzle dove into his uniform pocket as he took out a small bag. I placed the bits inside of it and he walked away after thanking me. I nodded in response and closed my door. It's time for rest and relaxation!
When I first came to Equestria, I pretty much don't know how was I going to live my life in this new world. I had a feeling that it won't be the same back on Earth. I mean, when I first accepted the invitation, everything that I've grown to attach to will have to be forgotten back on Earth and settle in for what Equestria has to offer. In other words, aside from finding new friends, all my favorite personal possessions will be missed and it's going to take some time for me to move on.
However, that wasn't the case anymore. When I came into Ponyville, I was thrilled to find out that the town has a dam that generates electricity for the town. I knew what I had to do and was about to tell Princess Celestia what I wanted back on Earth but she informed me, at that time, to wait for two months until my parents on Earth send my stuff to charity. When it happened, Celestia and Luna transported to Earth, found my belongings that I asked for, and have them inside my new apartment that they paid for. However, after our agreement, I'm on my own to pay for the rest of the rent. My walls were decorated with WWE posters that I collected for years. From the WWF years of the 80s and early 90s to the Attitude Era to the day that CM Punk dropped the best shoot in years. In the living room was my TV with my PS3 at the side and the games and DVDs I use for it. Sadly, Equestria does not have WiFi nor Internet so playing Battlefield 3 online is rather pointless. My sofa set consisted of an armchair and a love seat that's all black leather and I have a wooden coffee table in the middle. I do have a marble dining table near the kitchen with four chairs accompanied to it with a flower vase and two candles ontop. It feels great to have a place like this.
Before I have a slice of pizza, I grabbed the groceries and put them away in their designated place around the kitchen. Next, I ran into the bedroom to disrobe real quick and put on something more comfortable. I put on a pair of blue shorts and a white t-shirt while left my socks on. I opened up the closet door and took out two hangers that were hanging in the middle of the rack. I put my Equestrian Gem and Loan uniform on one hanger and my beige tackies on the second as I put them away in the closet. I went into the bathroom and washed my face and hands as I prepare myself to eat. After freshing up a bit, I made my way to the dining table and picked up my pizza box as I head to the patio.
I sat dawn on my lawn chair while enjoying the view of Ponyville as I set my pizza on a small table next to me on the right side. I reached and pulled a slice as I begin to munch on it, feeling the hot, buttered popcorn toppings mixed with mozzarella cheese and tomato sauce. I can feel my taste buds tingle with every bite as I swallowed my piece down my throat. I let my eyes scan around the town as I noticed that nopony and no one was on the street at this time or even enjoying the beautiful night sky created by Princess Luna. When I get bored at night, I go out to my balcony for a few minutes looking at the stars and the bright moon, hoping that I can get a quick glimpse of Luna's face on it or see her fly over Ponyville. On some occasions, I put my mind ease and start thinking about what I want to do or think about how my family and friends back on Earth are doing without me. This night, however, I was thinking about next week for I have a lot to do. First off, Monday I have a bowling game after work. Tuesday through Friday is nothing but work and no fun to be found. Finally, that damn holiday and dance ball they're having at Princess Celestia's castle Saturday. I must remind myself to find a way to avoid it after work. Perhaps sleep through it or play PS3 all night? Whatever the case, I just want time to move fast and when Sunday comes, it's thankfully over!
I reached into the box once again to take another slice...only to find it empty. I turned my head to the right in a flash to find out what happened to my dinner and found somepony making her presence without me knowing that she was stopping by. It was Princess Celestia and she was eating a slice of my pizza with her magic.
“Mmm,” The princess said licking her lips. “I kind of prefer banana slices on my pizza.”
I hesitated and got off my chair to bow in front of her.
“He...Hello, Princess Celestia.” I stuttered a bit. “Ho...how...how are you tonight?”
The alicorn princess sets the pizza back down into the box and looks at me as I sat back down into my chair.
“I just came here to check up on you.” She admits. “I want to know if things had changed since our last encounter.”
“Well you're out of luck.” I replied after I sat back down on my chair. “Everything has been the same way ever since I stepped foot into this world.”
“So you haven't done anything as of late? Not even finding your special somepony?”
“Aside from working at a pawn shop near your castle grounds and being harassed and threatened by moronic customers everyday, no. My days are up, work, home, and bed. Put that on repeat mode and that's what I get. However, I do spend time with my friends and hangout with them if they're not busy and all. That makes some of my days even better.”
“I understand that but...you haven't answered my question: have you found your special somepony?”
I quietly let out a frustrated sigh as I turned my head away from her, not knowing if Celestia noticed.
“That's not nice, Frank.” Celestia said, feeling a bit disgusted.
How was she able to hear that? Does she have super hearing or something? How else was I supposed to let out my anger?
“Okay, I'm sorry about that.” I replied calmly. “To answer your question: no. I did not find my special somepony...yet.”
She took another slice while I took another as we both ate. “And why is that?”
“Because...” I paused for a brief a moment, trying to think of a good reason. “Because...I don't know what kind of mare out there likes a human who works at a pawn shop or is more like a nerd when it comes into video games and is into WWE and stuff.”
“Is that what bothers you?” She asked in a concerned way.
“Yes, it bothers me!" I snapped. "It's just like back on Earth when I was trying to get a girlfriend! When I tell them what I'm into and what I do for a living, all I get back in return are narrowed eyes, they brushed their hair back with their hand, and walk off with their heads up high like as if they're saying 'I'm not speaking to you ever again, you unattractive nerd.' Back then, I can't even tell what girl out there had a crush on me and I just either brush her away or ignore the fact that she did like me. I did not figure it out because in the past, I was such a dumbass to know the signs and hints that those girls were giving me! It's the same thing with your loyal subjects here in Equestria: I see a beautiful mare and I make a move...and she's not impressed about who I am or what I do. They want to be judgmental and nitpick everything that I do for a living or what my hobbies are that sound unimpressive! More so, what mare out there likes me and...I...I...just don't know that yet!”
I look at Celestia and realized that she just shook her head in disagreement on what I just told her. What is there to disagree about? Everything I just said is the truth.
“No.” She said. “That's not the real reason why you haven't found your special sompony.”
“Oh no?” I asked.
“No. You just don't want to find one because...once again...Hearts and Hooves Day is coming. You have been single for two years and you haven't done anything to make your life happy. You've been slacking throughout your whole life and making excuses to avoid my subjects. You're too focused on your job and hanging with your fellow Earthlings than spending time to get to know a mare and inviting her out to certain events. Am I correct?"
I was about to explode but I have to prevent myself from evening doing so.
“Okay, you got me!” I exploded emotionally. “I don't want to date a mare because I just don't find it comfortable and that holiday reminds me of the incident with Sarah and I. If I ask somepony to be my marefriend, or special somepony, pretty much, the results are going to be the same as Sarah did to me: she would dump me, start dating some stallion that's better than me, and finally, marriage! Meanwhile, I'll be back home crying in tears and listening to Untitled by Simple Plan on repeat mode! That's why I avoid Hearts and Hooves Day and that's why I don't want to date a mare!”
I felt as though my yelling almost broke the sound barrier around Equestria or even damage Celestia's eardrums. I can feel my chest burning like a volcano ready to burst after letting out my anger and I'm expecting Celestia to either cower in fear or slap me for what I spoke. Unfortunately, she just stood there like a statue with her eyes closed and her ears perked up. Did she even listened or did she fell asleep? In a second, she reopened her eyes, turned away from me, and looks at the moon.
“You're still thinking about the past, are you?” Celestia said. “For how long?”
“Ever since Day 1 after I made my appearance.” I confessed. “It has been plaguing my mind for years and it hasn't stopped."
I looked away from her and turned to the ground beneath me. I collapsed my head in sorrow as I about to shed a tear but I held it in before one was able to drop to the floor.
"I just...I just don't want this happened to me again." I said softly. "What can I do to stop it?"
Celestia looks back at me. “You need to put your memory of Sarah behind you. Having this affect you for a long period makes you weak and hopeless for your life in the future. However, you are on a different planet where all females are more open minded and friendly and that they don't care what you are or what you do in life. What matters is how you treat them and give them the respect and love that they've been looking for. You need to stop being frightened over rejections, take it for what it's worth, and just move on if that said mare isn't interested in you. Otherwise, you'll just be one lonely human.”
“Well,” I said trying to change the subject while still in a sadden mood, “How come your niece does not use her love magic to find me a mare?”
“Cadance is not a matchmaker! She does spread love, yes. However, she only uses her magic to save troublesome couples from a crumbling relationship. It's not her talent to have random ponies and humans come up to her demanding that she finds a significant other. It does not work that way! You, on the other hoof, have to find love on your own.”
I collapsed once again on my chair in defeat and held my head in my hands. I feel as though I'm out of options after hearing the enchanted alicorn's words about finding love. It seems that there's no hope for me left and my chances seemed dimmed to me. I can hear Princess Celestia approaching me and I felt her right fore hoof press on my shoulder as to comfort me. I lifted my head up and saw her with a warm smile on her face.
“You know how special you are, Frank.” She said. “I'm pretty sure that one day, that one mare will come up to you and you'll be a much brighter man.”
I nodded. “You're right. I just gotta keep my hopes up. Thank you, Princess.”
“You're welcome.”
She took her hoof my shoulder and sets it down. She walks back to her original space where she appeared before me. I saw the tip of her horn glow yellow and a light beginning to envelop down to her body.
“See you next week.” Princess Celestia said before teleporting out of sight.
“Yeah.” I said. “Good night.”
I got up from my chair and took the rest of the pizza inside. I put it inside the oven as I plan to eat it tomorrow for breakfast. I checked my watch and realized that I need to get to bed already. I have plans to meet up with Silver Dollar at the spa tomorrow and maybe do some other things as well.
“Alright.” I said. “No PS3 tonight. Shower, bed, wake up, and morning spa meetup. Gotta get to it.”
Hearts and Hooves Day
Chapter 6: Why was I chosen?
After making sure my house was locked up, I went inside the bathroom with a pair of red boxers, a new white t-shirt, and white socks. I turned the faucet on in my bathtub so I can take a quick, hot shower and began to undress. I got into the bathtub and let the hot water wet my hair and body as I felt relaxed. I took the soap and washed myself as I began to think on what Princess Celestia said to me.
Special mare that comes to me? I thought. I'm not sure if that will ever happen. If so, who could it be...and how would that my life change?
I shook off the thought and finished up my shower. I took a towel that was hanging above the toilet and dried myself off. After putting on my set of clothes, I shut off the light of my bathroom and got into bed. I closed my eyes while letting out a yawn and drifted off to sleep.
KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK!
I heard a knock coming from my front door. I opened my eyes and turned my head towards my open bedroom door in the darkness.
“Who the fuck can that be?” I said to myself.
I let out a heavy, annoyed groaned as I got out of bed. Seriously, who would come to my apartment at this time of night? Whatever or whoever it is, it better be important. It better not be a late night salespony coming to my place showing off his or her latest products from Manehattan or a singing choir asking for donations. I should remind myself to get one of those NO SOLICITATION signs for my front door.
The knocking continued. God, will someone or somepony wait for a minute as I get a chance to unlock the door? I unlocked the knob and wrapped my hand around the doorknob. I opened the door to see who it was...only to find a empty dark void of nothing! What happened? Where are the other apartment doors? Where is the stairway? Where is the outside? What is this place?
Without thinking, I stepped outside my apartment door, only for my feet to feel the cold cement floor of this mysterious room. This is becoming very familiar though I can't quite put my finger on it. I took a few more steps until BAM! The door to my apartment closed behind me! The sound of it almost made my skeleton jump out of my skin.
“The fuck?” I spoke as I didn't expect that to happen.
I ran to the door and try to open it but it disintegrated in front of me.What the hell is happening? Why am I trapped in here?
“HELLO!?!” I yelled as I heard my panicing voice echoed. “SOMEBODY HELP ME! HHHEEEELLLLPPPPP!!!! I'M TRAPPED IN HERE!!!”
There was no answer! I was alone and there was no one to help me. I have to find a way out of here!
CLICK! There was a sound of a light switch going off and I had a strange feeling coming from me that there was a source of light behind me. I turned around slowly to see something familiar...and horrifying! I knew this was coming! I knew it was going to happen at this time of year! If only I told Princess Celestia another reason why I hate Hearts and Hooves Day and find a way to prevent this. However, I'm too late to even try! There inside the beam of light was the chair and the TV set that I dreamed about years ago after hearing the engagement of Sarah and Joel on facebook.
“Oh my god!” I said horrified. “NO!!!! NOT AGAIN! NO!”
I turn to run but a strong gravitational force pulled me back to the light like I was being sucked into a vacuum cleaner. I cried for help and scratched the cement floor with my fingers as I try to get free. I even tried to kicking my legs out of this invisible suction as my screaming continued. I was near the death trap as my attempts to flee were useless. I then felt “invisible hands” grab my body and slammed me towards the chair. Suddenly, brown, leather straps snaked their way from behind the chair, wrapped my hands and arms behind my back; and my legs strapped tightly.
“OH GOD!” I begged. “PLEASE! PLEASE NOT AGAIN!!! HHHHEEEELLLLLPPPP!!!!! AAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!!!!
Suddenly, the TV set came on! I looked at it and recognized a familiar scene that happened years ago. It was Animate Richmond, the convention that I went to. I saw myself in the bathroom looking at my reflection as I spoke to myself. Oh no! The TV was replaying the moment I got rejected by Sarah.
“Okay, Frank!” my past self said to the reflection. “You can do this! Head high! Look and smell good! Tell Sarah you like her! It's now or never!”
My past self walked out the door and into a hallway filled with random cosplayers and con goers. There was another TV transition, only this time it fast forward to the night. I shook my head violently as I prepared myself to witness the upcoming event. I shut my eyes tightly and tried to escape from this chair but that invisible force kept me down and somehow pulled my eyelids up to see the tragedy that is about to unfold.
There I saw my past self walking alongside with Sarah in her Emma Frost cosplay as she was walking towards her car. I can't believe I'm reliving this again!
“So how was your con?” My past self asked Sarah in a cheerful manner.
I can see Sarah rolled her eyes on the screen. Unfortunately, my past self didn't even notice. “It was fun. Like the same as last year.”
She approached her car and was about to take her keys out of her purse until my past self spoke the one sentence that started it all: The beginning to a heartbreak.
“Sarah,” I said. “I have a confession to make: I...I...I have feelings for you. I like you more than just a model and a friend an...”
She cuts me off. “Friend?!? Who said we were friends?”
“Oh, god NO!” I said in agony. “NO! NNNNOOO!!!”
She opened her car door, got into the driver's seat, and starts up the engine. Before driving off, she rolls down her window and says, “You and I weren't friends to begin with. You were just a fan! You think after buying me all those gifts and being so nice to me on chat that I had feelings for you?!?”
“I DID HAD FEELINGS FOR YOU!!!” I cried at the screen. “WHAT THE FUCK?!? WHAT THE FUHUHHUCK?!?”
She then said before pulling away. “You have a nice night...sir.”
“STOP, PLEASE!!!” I begged. “STOP SHOWING ME THIS!!! SOMEONE HELP ME!!!!”
There was another transition...only except worse. It showed Sarah and her new found lover, Joel. The two were in some sort of hotel room standing in front of a bed. The cosplay model looked at Joel with seductive smiles follow by bedroom eyes.
“Oh Joel!” She whispered. “Take me to heaven.”
“Yes, my love.” He replied. “I'll make your Valentine's Day worth while.”
I try to turn away from the TV but I failed to do so! The two embraced each other, with Joel undressing Sarah as the two lock lips with one another. The male cosplay model picked his lover up in his arms and carried her into the bed as the two continued to explore each others mouths. All I heard was moaning and Sarah crying out Joel's name. I couldn't take this anymore!
“Mmmm...Joel!” Sarah sighed. “Oh, babe!”
I exploded. “NNNNNNNNNNNOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!”
“GAH!!!” I gasped as I woke up from my sleep.
I sat up from my bed as I held my head with right hand. It was just a nightmare and I should be thankful that it was not real. I turned my head to the right to see my digital clock on the dresser. It was only 2:05 am in the morning.
“Son of a bitch!” I mumbled. “I need a drink.”
I got out of bed and headed to the kitchen. I opened up the fridge and took out a can of soda pop. I opened the can by pressing the tab down and drank some of it to get my mind off the dream I just had. I then begin to think about something else that will be a lot more better for me to remember. As I did, one memorable moment that came to my mind was how and why I'm here in Equestria.
After being engulfed by a magical ball of light, I opened my eyes to see myself standing on a walkway made of stars. I scanned my surroundings to see where I am exactly. All I just see are stars and more stars. It's like I'm in space or something but with no planets. Standing right next to me was the enchanted Alicorn that brought me here after taking me away from my room.
“Follow me, Frank.” She commanded.
She walked down the pathway as I went with her.
“Wait a second,” I said. “Like I said earlier: how do you know my name and who are you exactly?”
“My name is Princess Celestia. I am the co-ruler of Equestria.”
“Equestria?”
“Yes! It is a peaceful, friendly place where everypony and everyone gets along with one another.”
“Alright but, you still haven't answered my question about how you knew me. Are you some sort of mind reader?”
The princess chuckled. “Not really. I've been watching you ever since I monitored the Earth's population of human males.”
I was confused. “What?”
She stopped in her tracks as I did as well. The horn on top of her head began to glow yellow again as she shut her eyes. In a flash, there were a lot of floating screens hovering above of the sides of the walkway and above my head. Each of them were broadcasting images from Earth's major cities like Los Angeles, Chicago, Miami, New York City, Tokyo, London, etc; Not only cities, but there were images of people walking, working, socializing, and living their lives. This was such an amazing moment that I never experienced.
Celestia wasn't done just yet. Still using her magic, she casted in front of me a holographic image of the United States. The image zoomed into my state of Virginia, showing all counties, towns, and cities covered in colored blips of green, red, white, grey, and black. I'm guessing these blips might be people but what these colors mean anyway?
“Princess!” I said. “What do these colored blips mean on the map?”
“They represent the male humans that occupied your homeland.” She answered. “The green blips represent 'good,' which means that the male human is living a wonderful life and there's no need for me to bring him to Equestria. The red blips represents 'hate,' and I would not tolerate it in my world. The black blips mean 'depression,' in which you were currently in after you loss hope of finding love. The grey blips mean 'suicidal,' something that you were in the middle of doing before I stopped you. Finally, I really hate saying this to you but the white blips...represents 'death,' and I'm unable to do anything to prevent it from happening. Once that male human takes away his life, that blip would disappear off the map.”
That last sentence made the alicorn lower her head in sadness. I know how she felt and I do feel bad about the other guys on Earth who are suffering from what I've been through lately. If Celestia hadn't shown up, I would've went from a “grey blip” to a “white blip” on that screen. I looked back at her and realized that she was about to shed a tear but her right forehoof wiped it away. However, I still don't understand on how I was picked out of the thousands of men in Virigina or why is it just guys only? Aren't there any girls in this Equestia?
“Princess,” I said to her. “Why pick me? Why not the other human males that are also hopeless as I am?”
The enchanted alicorn looks at me with a straight face. “I chose you because my magic can sense a positive aura that surrounds your body and that your heart is very pure. So pure that it consists two important traits within: kindness and friendship. When I find a human on Earth that has those traits, I make it my mission to bring that one human to my world.”
“Yeah...I...get all that but why only males? What about females?”
“I'm sorry but I don't bring female humans to Equestia.” Celestia continued. “For the past several years, the population of mares in Equestria had an 80% increase, which makes finding a stallion as their special somepony or their significant other rather complicated. I had a talk with my mother, Queen Faust, and the Royal Alicorn Society about this problem that my subjects had been dealing with, until the members insist that I find a solution on my own. One day, I entered this room, the Hall of Time, to find a planet that occupies different species that share the qualities as my subjects. A month of research goes by and I found the planet Earth as my best choice, with Abraham Heatly being the 1st human to enter Equestria.”
This was fascinating to hear. “And I take it that this 'mission and research' of yours worked, right?”
Princess Celestia nodded. “Yes! At first, the R.A.S was hesitant about my decision of bringing Abraham into my world but after a few months of pride and dedication, my mother and the members approved the idea of bringing more humans. Since then, I choose the ones who I want to bring and have them pursue a better life in finding love with my subjects.”
“But what about the ones that don't want to go? How about if I told you that I refuse the offer and go back home? Back to the way of how my life was?”
The enchanted Princess was shocked upon hearing this from my mouth. “I beg your pardon?”
“I'm saying,” I spoke. “What if I don't want to go to your world and just go back to Earth? What would happen to me? I mean, you're like a goddess right? We're in this room with screens floating around and this so called 'Hall of Time' has some sort of way to tell me my future if I were to walk away. In other words, do you or this place have the power to show me my future if I said, 'No, I don't want to go to Equestria. I want to go back to Earth and see if I can get Sarah back?'”
“You...” Celestia said with a curious tone. “You...want to know?”
“Yeah. Just tell me.”
“I...I...I...don't....I don't know if I can.”
“Can't or won't? I want to know what happens!”
“If I do...yo...you might not to be too happy about it.”
I folded my arms. “Why?”
She let out a sigh and turns away. “Let me just say that...what you are about to see...might not be something you expect if you do go back."
Another spark of magic flared from her horn as the image of Virginia changed to an image of my apartment. What I witness in front of the screen was indeed something that I didn't expect but what was truly frightening. Outside my apartment was a news van, five police cars, an ambulance, and my parents car. The image changed to my parents and little brother crying in the living room of my apartment while being accompanied by a VA police officer. My mouth slighty dropped and my eyes widened in horror as I saw two paramedics carrying a stretcher with a black bodybag on top out of my apartment hallway. My father wrapped his arms around my mom as he tries to comfort her as her warm tears dropped onto his shirt.
“Mommy,” my little brother sobbed. “Why did Frank hurt himself?”
“I'm sorry, baby.” My mother replied in tears. “I'm so sorry.”
The image changed for the third time to the medics carrying my deceased body to the ambulance as a police officer spoke to a female news reporter and a cameraman.
“The victim is identified as Frank Archer,” The officer spoke. “He...died from a gunshot wound to the head. We suspect that it must've been a suicide attempt though we are not clear on why he did it. We're still trying to investigate.”
I couldn't believe on what I'm seeing! How can things get a lot worse than this? When I thought about it, the screen changed once again...only this time to the one person that led to my attempted suicide – Sarah! The cosplay model was in her room chatting on her cell phone while sewing a brand new cosplay attire that I don't know of. I listened very carefully to the conversation.
“So, I'm working on my Phantom Girl cosplay for Dragon*Con,” She said to someone on the phone. “I just need the boots and contacts next week once I get my next paycheck from my job. After that, I have to call Joel and ask him how his Timber Wolf cosplay is coming out....I know....I know I'm lucky to have him. Oh girl, I have to tell you this! I had a dream last night about Joel and I on our honeymoon to the Bahamas an.....oh.....hang on, I got someone on the other line. It's my mother....yeah, I'll call you back.”
She presses a button on her cell and answers her mom on the other line. “Hello?....Hi mom! What's up?.......Oh........what happened to him?.......Oh.....um........yeah, I'm sorry to....hear that......Okay....Okay....Mom, I have to go. I'll call you back, alright.”
Sarah ends her call and presses another button to continue her conversation with the other person on the line. “Hello....Yeah, I'm sorry about that. My mom called and said Frank Archer killed himself.........You know, that ex-fan of mine who said he had feelings for me at Animate Richmond. Saying that we we're friends but we weren't and he bought me gifts for Christmas......Like I give a shit if he's dead?!? That's one less person to worry about!”
I felt as though an arrow pierce through my chest when I saw this. I lowered head in misery after seeing all of this and I feel like I don't want to go back to Earth. I mean, how can she say that? I thought she would feel sorry about my suicide and feel guilty on how she treated me in the past. Instead, the news of my supposed death meant nothing to her. It's like she swatted and killed a fly that flew around her head. The fly died because it bothered her and once it's dead, she disposes the small body in a toilet and flush it. The bug is out of her way and she could continue with her business! I might as well just take Celestia's offer to be in her world and pursue a better life like the other humans are. I can only say that my little brother has to do his best to watch over my parents and be strong for me. I walked up to Princess Celestia who still had her back turn.
“...Take me with you.” I whispered to her.
She nodded and the both of us continued to walk down the path that leads to the Exit of the Hall of Time.
I finished my soda pop and headed back to bed. I closed my eyes and drifted off to sleep as I try to get some rest before heading out to the Ponyville Spa tomorrow with Silver Dollar. Hopefully, that dream will not come back to me again.
Hearts and Hooves Day
Chapter 7: Saturday Morning Massage
I opened my eyes real slowly to let my vision come to focus. I felt Celestia's sun rays coming from my windrow blinds and lightly heat my skin as I laid on the bed. I turned my body to the opposite side of my bed to see my digital clock on the dresser. The clock read 8:00 AM on a Saturday morning, only two hours left until the Poyville Spa opens and my meetup with Silver Dollar. I thought for a minute about getting up but I rather just sleep for another few minutes as my bed felt very comfortable.
COCK-A-DOODLE-DDDDOOOOOOO!!!! COCK-A-DOODLE-DDDOOOOO!!!
There goes Applejack's rooster crowing in the distance outside of my apartment. This happens mostly every morning when I'm scheduled to work a night shift at my job or when I receive time off that I have to hear that annoying bird's wake-up call. I would love to kill that thing and eat it since I crave for meat in this world but Applejack and her big brother, Big Macintosh, would put my name on the obituary page the next following day in Ponyville's local newspaper. Even worse, I'll lose their friendship and I don't want that to happen.
I heard him crow once more and I had it! I let out a frustrated groan and sat up from the bed.
“Okay, Terry Taylor !” I ranted. “I'm getting up!”
I got out of bed and headed towards the bathroom to freshen up as usual. After brushing my teeth, I go to the kitchen and took out some eggs, a slice of cheese, and butter. Next, I opened a cabinet underneath the sink and took out a frying pan and set on the stove as I let it heat up. Finally, I grabbed a bag of bread and a plate from an upper cabinet above the dishwasher. I was preparing to make myself an egg sandwich for breakfast, which is always my favorite breakfast meal while growing up on Earth. My mother taught me how to make one when I was at the age of ten. Later at the age of seventeen, I taught my little brother the same technique on how to cook one. In response, he will always ask me to make him one with a side of bacon strips every weekend morning when we watch WWF LiveWire and WWF SuperStars together. Funniest thing about it while eating and watching, we always argue on who's the best host from both shows. He always picked Todd Pettengill for being a funny guy but I argue back and tell him that Kevin Kelly is better because he's more informative than a radio DJ who knew nothing about the company. The arguing got so intense, to us that is, and he would threaten to play with my WWF Hasbro figures that I had on display in my room at that time, even the ones I kept in package. Not to mention, I was one of the lucky guys in the world that owns the extremely rare Kamala figure with his trademark yellow moon painted on his belly, which is worth $10,000 kept in package! In response, if he messes or touches my figures, I would destroy his Pokémon cards, including the Japanese versions. Man, do I miss the 90s so much!
I finished cooking my egg and cheese sandwich and set it on my plate. I took the plate and set it on my dinner table. Before eating, I headed back to my bedroom and went inside my closet to grab my gym bag. I then went to my dresser and pulled out a pair of blue basketball shorts, a white sleeveless shirt, and a towel. I placed them inside my bag, along with some deodorant, my ipod, and body spray to go with it. I took the bag and set it near the doorway. Before heading out, I have to finish eating my sandwich and do a little dishes so I can get it out the way and not worry about it later.
I left my apartment while carrying my gym bag containing my clothes. I stroll down Lancelot Road that lead into Ponyville as I let my mind wander off into a day dreaming stasis. Above of the relaxing town, I can see that a group of Pegasi, perhaps the Weather Patrol team, clearing the skies by bucking the clouds with their back hooves. Not to mention, I can see a familiar athletic pegasus with a rainbow colored mane shouting commands to everypony in her group. I remember her as Rainbow Dash, the so-called “fastest pegasus in all of Equestria.” The first time she told me that, it was an arrogant, cocky manner like she was sort of big shot. I just laughed it off and didn't believe her...until she show off her speed, agility, skills, and her Wonderbolts badge right in front of me. Seeing all of this had led me to respect Dash even more. I did attend one of the Wonderbolts air shows up in Canterlot when I had time off from work to see Rainbow in action. When I was there, it was a sight to behold as I witness Rainbow Dash do aerial maneuvers that no human or pegasus can do and even finish of the show with her trademark Sonic Rainboom. I can't wait to see her do it again when the next show comes up.
As I got into Ponyville, I didn't expect it to be as busy as Weekend Shopping Spree back on Earth. What I mean is, when I go to the mall or shop somewhere in my hometown, the stores are packed, traffic is bullshit, and parking is a nightmare. I thought Equestria wouldn't have a problem like this. Unfortunately, I was wrong! When I walked down the road that leads to City Hall and the Spa, there was a huge crowd of ponies of all types and humans buying food at the Market Square. Some ponies pass me by while pulling wagons of food or barrels on the streets as I got out of the way to let them get through.
After passing Market Square, I entered the next block that had a lot of stores and eateries. The restaurants were jam packed with hungry ponies and humans as they crave for breakfast while such stores like my destination spot for tomorrow, Barns and No Bell, had a line of customers waiting for either a cup of coffee or an autograph from celebrity author Summer Mane, or best known by her real name Jade Singer, who wrote the books Canter in the Sky and Re-Cant . She was not only an author but she was the Royal Archivist for Princess Celestia and Twilight's favorite author. I never read any of Jade's books but I heard that they are really good though the last books I read back on Earth were Bret Hart's autobiography Hitman and WrestleCrap founder R.D. Reynold's The Death of WCW . I do read other books other than just pro wrestling but whenever I get bored at bookstores, I read whatever I want but I mostly hang out in the Sports section or the DC, Marvel, and Dark Horse section. Maybe when I get to Barns and No Bell tomorrow, I should check out what they got in the comics section after my meeting.
I can see City Hall straight ahead so therefore I'm close to the Spa as I can almost feel it in my gut. I hurried along the street by going around another corner passing the Joke Shop and a store that sells sofas and quills. I let out a sigh of relief as I saw the Spa just ahead of me. Not to mention, I see a familiar stallion pacing back and forth in front of the door. It was my pawn shop co-manager and best friend Silver Dollar with his own gym bag. I smiled and walked up towards him as I called his name.
“YO SILVER DOLLAR!” I said out loud. “WHAT'S UP, MAN?”
The grey unicorn lifted his head, smiles, and waves his right forehoof in the air. I approached him as he straightens his right hoof in front of me. I replied back by giving him a brofist to his hoof which the both of us always do when we became friends.
“You made it just in time, Frank.” Silver Dollar greeted. “I was getting bored all of a sudden.”
“How long have you been waiting?” I asked.
“About 55 minutes. I got here earlier after boarding the next train from Canterlot to Ponyville. However, before I came to the spa and waited for you, I had to visit my sister, Bronze Bracelet, and her husband for some breakfast. After that...well...here I am.”
“I see. Should we go inside?”
“Of course. That's why we're here. Come on!”
The both of us went through the front door and into the waiting room. There were two light green sofas and a coffee table with a few magazines and newspapers in the center of the room. There was also three potted plants, two near the south corners of the wall and one in front of the reception desk, along with a door that has a sign saying GUESTS AND EMPLOYEES ONLY. The both us saw one of the managers of the spa, a human named Dru Stevens. He was the first international human to come to Equestria from the United Kingdom as #71. His story on how and why he was chosen is rather sad and tear jerking that I really hate to describe it all but I can only say that he's here with the other humans and myself as we pursue better lives on this land. He has black, princeton hair and wearing a men's spa uniform colored in light cerulean. Why he chose that color is because of two reasons: it matches Lotus' fur color and he's Lotus' fiance. Dru and Lotus had been together for 5 years ever since Dru started working for the spa and providing the customers with excellent massages and treatments. Lotus chose him as her chosen human because she admires Dru's confidence and the way on how he respects her than the stallions that tried to hit on her.
Silver Dollar and I walked up towards the reception desk to meet up with Dru.
“How are ya, mates?” Dru spoke with an English accent. “Welcome to the Ponyville Spa. How may I help you?”
“Hey, Dru.” I replied. “Silver Dollar and I would like a spa treatment.”
“That's sounds great. What would the two of you like?”
“We would like to attend Yoga, a massage, and sauna.” Silver Dollar answered.
Dru rings up our purchase to the register, adds our names to a clipboard, and gives us our guest tickets.
“That will be 500 bits for all three purchases.” He concluded.
Silver Dollar took out a bag that contain 300 bits from his gym bag while I took 200 from my pocket and gave it to Dru. Silver Dollar and I went through the door into a hallway with few doors. We continued down the hall until we found the Stallion's Locker Room.
“Go ahead and change, Frank.” Silver Dollar instructed. “I'll go ahead to the fitness room.”
I nodded and went inside the locker room. After my finding my usual locker, 142, I went ahead and opened it. I unzipped my gym bag and took out my clothes for my yoga class session. I changed out of my street clothes, placed them in the bag, put it in the locker, and shut it. I exited out of the locker room and into the hallway to find the fitness where Silver Dollar was waiting. As I got there, I can see the room is filled 19 guests: three humans, eleven mares, and five stallions. I saw Silver Dollar sitting on a blue mat up front and has one waiting for me. I walked up towards him, took off my shoes, and sat on the mat.
“Thanks, man.” I said to Silver Dollar.
“No problem.” He replied.
“So...what was it that you were going to tell me regarding next week?”
“I'll tell after yoga class. So as of now, just relax.”
Just then, I heard hoofsteps approaching from outside the room. I turned my head back to see who it was. Entering the doorway was the one of the owners of the spa, Dru's future wife, and Aloe's twin sister Lotus. She trots into the fitness room while carrying her mat by her teeth and sets her mat down in front of the guests, Silver Dollar, and myself. She sits on the mat and clears her throat.
“Hello, everypony and everyone.” She greeted with her European like accent. “Welcome to Saturday's Yoga Session here at the Ponyville Spa. I am Lotus and I'll be your yoga instructor. Remember to breath through your nose and not from your mouth. We will start with a few warm up exercises until we start our session. Are you ready? Wonderful! Let's begin our first lesson.”
Yoga class was really great. It was relaxing and it relieved me of stress from all that hard work from the pawn shop and dealing with idiotic customers. More so, Lotus did a great job as an instructor though I always wonder who taught her. I'm interesting in knowing more.
Silver Dollar and I where in the huge massage room laying on our stomachs on our own massage tables as we waited patiently for our massagers. I remembered about my ipod in my gym bag so took it out before meeting up with Silver. Both of us were in robes, save for me who was wearing shorts because I don't want to walk into the room with boxers on. Some of the humans who come here do in fact come in with boxers or underwear on but I just find it to be embarrassing that I walk in here almost completely nude. Does anyone have any shame?
I laid on the massage table listening to Circles by SiX
“What's up?” I asked.
“I want to talk to you about next week.” He responded.
“Okay. What is it?”
Before Silver Dollar can say a few words, the both of us heard hoofsteps approaching from the doorway to my right pass the hot tub in the center and the sauna room on the right far wall. A mare entered the room with a smile on her face. It was Lotus and Aloe's cousin Vera, a mare with a purple mane and a cream colored coat. I'm guessing that she's my massager for today though she walked right by me and attended Silver Dollar. It was a let down, I know but at least she was able to acknowledge that I'm here.
“Hi Frank!” She greeted. “How are you?”
“I'm good, Vera.” I replied. “How about you?”
“I'm doing fine. In the meantime, I will be massaging your friend here. Silver Dollar, was it?”
“Yes, that's correct.” My supervisor responded.
“Wait a minute!” I said to Vera. “What about me? Don't I get a massage?”
“Yes, you will.” the spa pony informed. “You have as assigned massager coming in though I don't know when exactly. Silver Dollar, are you ready for your treatment?”
Silver Dollar nods in response and Vera beings rubbing her fore hooves along Silver's back softly and gently. The rich unicorn let out a soft, relaxing sigh as the spa pony was making him comfortable. I felt a bit jealous for the fact that I'm not getting one.
“Ahhhh...so...Frank.” Silver Dollar said softly. “About next week....you know...oooo....what comes...out...ohh...in theaters on Thursday.....oh Celestia....at 7pm for a special showing?”
“No.” I said. “What?”
“Well...oh...yeah right there Ms. Vera...the movie that comes out...is...Headless Horse VIII: Massacre in Los Pegasus ...at Canterlot Cinemas 12.”
This surprised me a bit. Headless Horse VIII ? Right after watching the god awful Headless Horse VII: The New Breed from last year on film reel and yet AppleWood decides to make another? I'm not even that amused. Though, Headless Horse I – V were good but Headless Horse VI: Human Harvest is my absolute favorite of the series.
“You're kidding right?” I questioned.
“No man.” Silver Dollar said. “This movie...oh...yeah...is going to be a lot better...than the last one.”
“That's what they all say but come on! I'm still wiping the taste out of my mouth from HH VII. I got to ask: is Scare Fright reprising his role as Headless Horse like he did in the previous films?”
“Of course. From what...I...ahhh...read from the news article this morning....ooooo...he will return to do the role again.”
“Since you put it that way, that's great. He's the only actor that puts on a solid performance than the other actors in the films and keeps me entertain with innovative kills. Like in Human Harvest , the way how Double H kills that one human actor with his horseshoe straight through the intestines and pulls them out. Man that was awesome! The gore factor in that movie had me watching it again and again. However, the ending was predictable like in the previous films so it's meh to me but I gotta tell you, I watch that movie countless times.”
Silver Dollar tilted his head in confusion. “Why? Because it was the first...movie in the series...ahhh...to have human actors?”
“Yup!” I replied. “That's one reason. However, what's the plot for Headless Horse VIII ?”
“Excuse me, you two.” Vera interrupted. “I really hate to intrude on your conversation, but Mr. Silver Dollar, would you please turn over on your back so I can finish your massage?”
“Oh sure.” Silver said. “Sorry about that.”
Silver Dollar turned his body around and laid on his back on the table. Once he was done, the spa pony went ahead and continued her job.
“So where did we left off?” The rich stallion asked me.
“I asked you about the plot?” I said to him.
“Oh...the plot...yeah...oooh...watch my stomach please. Anyway...aaahh..the plot goes...some movie crew...in Los Pegasus...wants to do a movie...about...ahhh...”
I couldn't wait for him to finish his explanation so I took a wild guess on what he was going to say. “About the Headless Horse legend, they screwed up, and the Headless Horse goes on a killing spree. Is that the plot?”
There was a moment of silence between the both of us.
“...Yes!” Silver Dollar said. “That's the story.”
“Uhh...I don't know, Silver Dollar. I might as well pass because this plot just sounds rather dumb.”
“Oh, come on, Frank. Ooooo....I was going to invite you....and let you leave early on the work schedule.”
My eyes widen. “Leave early?”
“Yeah...ohhh!” Silver Dollar continued. “It's going to be you, myself....ahhh...and my wife. Plus...ooohhh....if you bring someone...with you....that will be great. It will be...like...a double date.”
I shook my head out of his view. I wanted to say no but I can't just say it. Silver Dollar and I were like BFFs so I really hate to disappoint him since him and I haven't been hanging out for awhile. Might as well just roll with it.
“Fine...”I answered. “However, I don't know about the double date thing. I'm not sure if I am able to find a mare or a friend of mine to go with me to see the movie.”
“Then try!” Silver Dollar said. “Don't be such a wuss, Frank.”
Vera stops massaging Silver Dollar. “Your massage is done, Mr. Silver Dollar. You can go to the sauna if you wish.”
“Thank you.” Silver Dollar said to her.
The spa pony nodded and walked out of the room to attend other customers in the spa. Silver Dollar gets off the massage table, grabs his robe and towel; and walks towards the sauna room pass the hot tub.
“You coming, Frank?” He asked before going inside.
“I haven't received my massage yet!” I protested.
“Oh...sorry about that.” The rich unicorn apologized. “Just come on in when you're done. I have more to talk about including my other pawn shop stories.”
“Okay. I'll be there when I can.”
Silver Dollar goes inside the sauna and closes the door. Meanwhile, I waited on the table for my assigned massager. I kept thinking about what I'm going to do for the next few days before Thursday. It's cool that Silver and I are hanging out again since last month when the both of us went skiing in Vanhoover with his father, sister, and wife. I didn't do any skiing but rather snowboarding as it was my hobby during the winter season. I did ski once but I nearly twisted my legs when I lost control going down a slope and crashing near a tree. I worried about getting an expensive hospital bill but Mr. Gold Bar, who always treat me like a second son to him, would pay for it if I did somehow get injured. I have to admit that's the kindness thing I ever heard and I'm glad to be working with him.
Another five minutes had passed and I did not receive my massage yet. Damn, what the hell is going on? I must as well just get up and get my money back. I took my ipod out, put my headphones on, and searched for a song to pass time. As I searched, I found one that I always jam too: Judge, Jury, and Executioner by Paul Leonard-Morgan DREDD movie soundtrack. I don't care what anyone says! DREDD was better than Sylvester Stallone's 1995 movie Judge Dredd because Stalllone's movie ruined the character by making him the next Superman with corny lines but Karl Urban, who played the role of Judge Dredd, made the comic book to movie character into a complete bad ass. He just goes in and sentences all perps with his Lawgiver.
I listened to the song and bopping my head to the beat. The music started out slow and heavy but when it got to the 27 second mark, the music began to pick up with heavy drums and bass. I closed my eyes and imagine myself hitting the drums with sticks in hands as it played for another forty seconds until it began to fade away which I hate the most. If I was back on Earth, I would remix this song and make it extended for another five minutes with that kick-ass beat repeating. I opened my eyes to find the rewind button to play the music again...until the right corner of my sight caught something pink and giggling next to me which startled me by surprised. I turned to see who it is and found out it was Aloe. I let out a smile and took off my headphones.
“Hey!” I said.
“Hi, Frank.” Aloe replied smiling at me. “I'm sorry if I disturbed your time of listening to your ipod thingy or laughing at your performance.”
“Oh no no. I was just daydreaming that I was rocking out on stage in front of a live crowd until you showed up, but I'm not mad or anything. So what are you doing?”
She lifted her left forehoof and pointed to her chest. “I'm your assigned massager for today.”
This was another unexpected surprise. Aloe is going to massage me today? Again? Okay, I admit: she massaged me in the past along with her sister and cousin on random occasions whenever I come here for a treatment but out of all the three, Aloe had served me the most. If I had to choose who was the best massager, it had to be Aloe because her hooves felt so soft to the touch whenever she rubs my back or rub my shoulders. Lotus and Vera are good at it too but Aloe, in my opinion, takes the cake. I watch as Aloe go right behind me to a desk and opens the drawer. She reaches in and takes out a bottle of lotion. As I continue to look, she pushes down the pump of the bottle as a white liquid lands on her left forehoof. The pink spa pony began to rub both of her forehooves together as she prepares for her assigned duty. She comes right back to my massage table as I put my ipod away in my left pocket of my robe. I took off my robe as I let it dropped to my right side, exposing my bare back but keeping my shorts on. I folded my arms to the front of me and laid my head in between.
“Are you ready, Frank?” Aloe asked me.
“Ready when you are.” I replied.
She giggles a bit and began to my rub my back with those amazing hooves of her. I let out a soft, relieved sigh as I lay there comfortably. This was going to be a great day for me...I hope.
“So how was my sister's yoga class this morning?” Aloe asked me as she rubbed my back.
“How do you know I attended yoga class?” I questioned out of curiosity.
“Oh...I checked the clipboard up front when I was doing some paperwork and saw your name on it. The moment I saw it is the moment I wrote my name to be your assigned massager.”
“Well...that explains....ahhh...everything. Well, it was...great and my friend, Silver Dollar, and I had a fun time. Where did...ooo...did Lotus learn to be a yoga instructor?”
She moves away from my back and towards my legs. “She learned it from our mother back in our native land. My parents ran a spa like this one except it was suffering from financial issues. Not that many ponies came in for our services. Therefore, they came up with many ideas to help save the business but one was put into motion: yoga class. My mother went to the village's local library to find a book about meditation, different body postures, and exercising the spirit within. It took her a matter of months to perfect it. Once she knew what to do, she began to host classes every weekend.”
Aloe moves away from my legs and went to massage the back of my shoulders.
“The idea was a success.” The spa pony continued. “Ever since then, mother did more classes everyday and business was booming for the spa. Almost the whole entire population of the village came by everyweek to sign up for yoga. When my sister and I were growing up, Lotus was interested in learning more about the practice from mother, so she can take these skills with her to the day when the both of us moved to Ponyville.”
“That's wonderful to hear.” I said. “I'm glad your mom saved the business.”
“Thank you.” Aloe said happily.
“Though...I want to know: have you been taught to do yoga?”
Aloe sighed. “No, not yet. I'll ask Lotus one day to teach me whenever I have free time.”
She finished rubbing my shoulders and tapped lightly on my spine.
“Turn around please.” Aloe instructed. “I have to do your stomach.”
I nodded and turned my body around. As I laid on my back, I put my hands to the side and rested my head back. Aloe went back to the same desk and use the same bottle to get the white liquid again. After repeating what she did earlier, she returns back to the massage table and begins to soothe my chest. I once again let out another relaxed sigh as she did her work.
“So...”Aloe spoke. “What else did you do while hanging out with your friend?”
“We...ahh.” I slurred as her soft hooves touched my chest. “Talked about going to the movies...uhhh...on Thursday at 7pm.”
She stopped massaging and looks at me. “At 7pm? For what?”
“Oh...uh...Silver Dollar invited me to see Headless Horse VIII: Massacre in Los Pegasus .”
Aloe's eyes opened up widely, like she was shocked upon hearing this. “You're...going to see that?!?”
I nodded. “Yeah. I'm just hoping it's better than the last one and that it tops the gore factor in Human Harvest .”
“Me too.” She said all intrigued. “I love the movies and I have them on film reel. I also have the Director's Cut of the first film and the extended version of the fourth one.”
“That's awesome! I don't have the extended version of the fourth one but just the regular version. Maybe one day I can ask you if I may borrow it.”
Aloe lets out a chuckle and moves to the front of the massage table where my head meets. She puts her forehooves on my shoulder blades and begins to massage them.
“You're only going with Silver Dollar?” She asked.
I shook my head and looked at her. “No. He's taking his wife and he invited me to tag along. Silver also said I can invite someone or somepony else to be with me for the night.”
She stops massaging me and the next minute, she puts her soft hooves on the sides of my neck. Aloe looks at me with a warm smile and with her bright azure eyes. Suddenly, she lowers her muzzle near my face like she's trying meet me eye to eye.
“Did you invite anypony or anyone to go with you?” Aloe blinked. “I mean, have you made up your mind?”
“Not yet.” I responded. “I've been laying here all this time so I haven't made my move.”
She inches closer to my face. What I also notice is that her cheeks are beginning to glow red. Is she alright?
“Then...you don't mind if...” Aloe whispered. “If....you...”
“If what?” I replied softly. I began to feel my heart beating rapidly.
“If...you...want to...uhhh...”
“Aloe?!?”
She turns her head slightly to the left while her eyes were half opened but her smile still remains. Aloe moves her hooves from my neck and places them on my cheeks. I don't know why but I felt a cold shiver go down my spine when I felt those soft hooves touch me. She slowly returns to look back at me and slowly, lowers her muzzle towards my nose as her left fore hoof rubs my left cheek.
“If you...” She whispered. “Like to...invi...”
“WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?!?” A voice boomed inside the room.
Aloe and I receive the fright of our lives from hearing that unexpected call. We turned our heads towards the opening doorway and realize who it was: Daryl Blackburn. He was standing there with a white towel wrapped around his wait while displaying his masculine physique with his fists balled up. He marches towards me as Aloe set her hooves down to the floor and I sat up to get off the table.
“Oh...h...hi Daryl.” Said a frightened Aloe.
“What were you doing?” Daryl hissed at Aloe. “Were you trying to kiss him?!? Were you going to dump me?!?”
“NO! No! I wasn't! I was...I was only...giving him a massage!”
“Are you lying to me?!? ARE YOU FUCKING LYING TO ME?!?”
“Daryl, Daryl!” I interrupted. “She didn't do anything! She was only giving me a massage to my neck.”
“Why would she you give a massage to your neck?!?”
I tried to come up with an excuse as for a way for Daryl to believe me. “Cause...I...I have a stinger. I got one yesterday at work.”
He folded his arms in front of me. I guess he doesn't buy it.
“Are you sure about that?!?” The brute interrogated as he tilted his head. “You weren't trying to kiss my mare and take her away from me would you?!? WOULD YOU?!?”
“I'm telling the truth!” I defended. “I would...not take her away from you. I would never kiss her...because...we're...we're just friends....and that's it.”
Daryl turns to Aloe. “Is this true?”
“...Yes.” Aloe said bluntly while looking down on the floor. “It's true.”
Daryl looks back at me and unfolded his arms. He turns to my massage table and lays on it face down.
“Are you done with your massage?!?” He questioned me with a little venom in his speech.
I nodded. “Yeah...I...I'm done. I'm just going to get my robe...and go to the sauna. I apologize if I did cause any trouble.”
Daryl rolls his eyes. “Whatever. Next time, there won't be an apology if I ever catch you with her again.”
I didn't say anything but went to grab my robe. I looked at Aloe and noticed her eyes were a bit watery like she was going to cry. I wanted to help her but I feel as though Daryl will murder me if I try.
“MOVE IT!!!” Daryl commanded at me.
I backed up and walked towards the sauna. Before I entered the door, I looked back once more and saw Aloe giving Daryl a back massage.
“AND MAKE SURE YOU GIVE ME A LONG ONE!!!” He ordered at Aloe.
“...Yes, Daryl.” The spa pony said in a tone of depression.
I felt bad for Aloe. Normally, I don't understand what's got into Daryl lately. Is he always this abusive to Aloe and does he have to be a bully? I mean, yes, he's Aloe's boyfriend but he doesn't have to be like this all the time. One day I have to ask Aloe on why he's like that.
I opened the sauna door and saw Silver Dollar sitting down enjoying the hot steam while beads of sweat go down his fur coat.
“Hey, Frank.” Silver Dollar greeted. “What kept you? Did you get your massage?”
I nodded. “Yeah...I did.”
“You alright, man? Are you feeling okay?”
“I'm okay.” I lied to him. “I just...need some time.”
I reached into my robe and pulled out my ipod. I put on my headphones and searched for another random song to calm my nerves. At least something that expresses my feelings as of now.
Hearts and Hooves Day
Chapter 9: You got mail
When I got to Market Square, I can see my destination down my path. It was a building that reminds me of a gingerbread house from the story of Hansel and Gretel , complete with a cupcake, shaped tower on the top with birthday candles. I mostly come to this place to buy brownies, cookies, Colta Cola, or any sugary food. Other times, I come to this place to hang out with a few friends of mine or on some occasions have our Earth Brothers Meeting here whenever Richard has it scheduled for an evening time.
However, my visit to Sugarcube Corner is more of a serious manner than just dining and socializing. I have an objective to do and I won't let it slip out of my hands. I approached the entrance door to Sugarcube Corner and opened it as the bell above the door rang to let the owners know that they have a customer. As I entered, I was expecting possibly a jam packed bakery where ponies and humans were spending their bits on junk food but to my surprise, it was deserted. I have to confess that I like the interior décor than the outside. I love the peppermint-styled columns that support the establishment and the random plastic candy pieces on the walls like lollipops and cupcakes. There was a table next to the stairway to my left where it leads to the living quarters of the Cake family and their employee Pinkie Pie. On that table was a message to customers that entered about the Cake family closing the store this Saturday due to the Hearts and Hooves Day Ball at Canterlot Castle. I'm going to take a wild guess and say that Carrot Cake and his wife, Cup Cake, will be too busy making all kinds of sweets for the event. I mean, a WHOLE lot of sweets for all ponies and humans attending! Well, at least they'll catch a break during the Couples Dance during the ball before the closing ceremonies.
I approached the counter while letting my gym bag down and let my right hand hit the order bell twice to get anyponies attention. It was quiet for a few minutes until I heard a bunch of rushing hoovesteps coming out of the kitchen in the back. The sounds got closer to the saloon doors behind the counter as I witness them opened from the inside to reveal one of the owners of the bakery: a very light, cerulean mare with light crimson mane with a cutie mark of three cupcakes named...well...Cup Cake. What else would you name pony by it's cutie mark? She sees me standing at the counter and greets me with a cheerful smile.
“Hello, Frank Archer.” Cup Cake welcomed. “How may I help you today? Would you like to try our brand new vanilla cakes that we baked fresh today?”
“No thank you, Mrs. Cake.” I replied. “I would like to buy something.”
“Oh, let me guess: two chocolate chunk brownies! Made fresh! Right?”
I chuckled. “Oh not today. I would rather have that later this week. However, I would like to purchase a dozen blueberry muffins to go, please. How much is it?”
“It's ten bits but I would have to cook a fresh batch of them since the last one I had in stock had expired an hour ago.”
The female chef let out an exhausted sigh as she turned away from the counter to the kitchen. “I told Pinkie Pie to watch over the food as I took care of my children upstairs but she was too busy bouncing around and playing with her pet alligator as angry customers came in asking for service. In the next minute, I had to come down and take over as I relieved Pinkie of her duties and tell her to watch Pumpkin and Pound. I've been such a busy, tiring mare all day.”
I felt kind of bad for Mrs. Cake for being this way. “I'm sorry to hear that. I understand Pinkie is hyperactive and happy all the time but you can't blame her for her actions around this place after she discovered her cutie mark when she was a filly. You may not like how her personality is like but Pinkie knows better not to screw things up on purpose.”
“It's not that!” Mrs. Cake disagreed. “I'm just afraid of losing business and customers since Carrot Cake and I have been receiving complaints about Pinkie'a behavior. I just don't know if I can deal with it anymore.”
“Mrs. Cake, I hate to break it up to you but that's how Pinkie is.” I argued. “You've known that for years when she took up residence here. If you fire her, then who will be spreading happiness and joy around Equestria? Who else wants to make ponies and humans smile with her silliness? More so, who else will be throwing the best parties ever? I got to tell you, when I came here and when she threw me a Welcome Party, it was fun and the treats she made were great. Pinkie may act a hyperactive 5-year-old at a McDonald's Playland but deep down inside of you, you love her the same way as you love your children. She is more like a daughter to you and your kids think Pinkie as a big sister to them.”
Mrs. Cupcake looks at me with a blank face for a few seconds but within a minute, she lowers head down and looks at the wooden floor. Was it something I said? She then raised her head up from the floor but this time with a joyful smile.
“You're right.” Mrs. Cupcake said. “She may be a trouble maker but no matter what, I still love her very much.”
“Yeah, so don't worry about what the other ponies stated.” I told her. “Just continue on what you do. By the way, where is Pinkie anyway?”
“Oh, she's at Canterlot castle with my husband decorating the ball room for the Hearts and Hooves Day Ball this weekend. They won't be back until later.”
“Sounds great.” I said. “I can't wait to see what it looks like this Saturday.”
“What?” She questioned. “I thought you said you don't celebrate Hearts and Hooves Day.”
“Well,” I replied. “Let me say that a certain mare asked me to give the holiday a chance. So I decided to just go with it and...give it a shot, if you know what I mean.”
She nods. “Of course you should, dear. I'm proud that you are in getting into the spirit of Hearts and Hooves Day and understand why it's a great holiday. Anyway, I'll get started on those muffins you requested about earlier. By the way, you don't have to pay because this one is going to be on the house from me. Oh, I'll give you your chocolate chunk brownies for free as a bonus.”
I smiled back at her. “I appreciate it. Though, I'll leave a 10 bit tip in your tip jar as my way of saying 'thanks.' Oh by the way, Mrs. Cake, may I borrow a sheet of notebook paper and pencil? I have to write a letter.”
“Okay.” The mare replied. “Let me check the kitchen and get it for you.”
She trots away and goes back into the kitchen. Within a minute, she comes right back holding a sheet of paper and a pencil with her teeth and sets it down on the counter. I took both items as she goes back to the kitchen to make the muffins for me. Meanwhile, I opened my gym bag, took out my bag of bits, and dropped 10 inside of the tip jar on the counter. I took my stuff to the table near the stairway, set the paper down, and start writing.
Dear Princess Celestia,
I am writing you this letter to let you know that there is a problem here in Ponyville. However, I am requesting that this sort of problem should be discussed privately for safety reasons at my apartment. I just fear for my life and somepony elses though I won't tell you. Please respond as soon as possible!
Sincerely,
Frank Archer
After twenty minutes of getting a box of muffins, my two brownies, and thanking Mrs. Cake, I began to walk towards Ponyville Central Park. Reason why is that I heard that said pegasus I had in mind earlier loves to go to the park on a Saturday afternoon, mostly every week. I munched on one of my chocolate chunk brownies as I passed a lot of ponies going by in separate directions. I did spot a few of my fellow human friends waving and greeting me as I walked by so I went ahead waved back but didn't have time to stop and talk. I have to get to the park before that muffin crazed mare leaves.
As I approached my destination, I can see it wasn't all active since it is the weekends here in this equine world. I saw about three humans with their own special somepony spending time together. One couple was having a picnic while the other were sitting at a park bench talking romantically and the third were playing frisbee. I saw birds chirping and singing in rhythm on several branches on different trees that are separated from each other. Meanwhile, across from the center fountain of the park was a playground filled with colts and fillies having fun time swinging on the swings, making sandcastles, playing hide and go seek; etc. as their own parents supervised them. What a wonderful day this turned out to be...for some that is.
Passing the fountain and going down another path, I ended up taking a short route to the pond on the westside of the park. I had a hunch that I'll bump into that blonde headed pegasus who is looking at the ducks paddling in the water or could be at the nearby gazebo overlooking it on a hill. I just hope she doesn't leave before I get there. Otherwise, these muffins would be a waste. This comes to mind when I ask the one question: why aren't cell phones invented yet?!?
I got to the pond and...holy Celestia, there she was! Derpy Hooves, throwing bread crumbs from a bag to a small group of ducks in the pond. I ran up to her while carrying my gymbag and the box of muffins with me. The grey pegasus turns her head towards my directions after hearing my footsteps hitting the grass and greets me with a smile.
“Oh, hiya Frank!” Derpy happily said.
“Hi Derpy.” I replied. “How you been?”
“Oh doing good. Just feeding the duckies and seeing them fly off into the clouds.”
I nodded. “That's good to hear. I'm glad that you are having a good day.”
“Well...sorta.” Derpy said in a disappointed tone. “My coltfriend, Dr. Hooves, was too busy to spend time with me because he had something really important to do in his line of work.”
“Wha? Why?”
“He wouldn't tell me because it was a secret. So, I came here to the park on my own and just play with the ducks and feed them.”
“Well, don't be sad about it.” I said in a honest way. “He'll spend time with you before Saturday rolls up.”
After my words slipped out of my mouth and seeing a nod from her, the both of us stood near the pond in complete silence for a few seconds, not knowing what to say next. I remember holding her favorite pastries in my hand and just get to the point.
“Hey Derpy.” I said to her. “Would you do me a favor please?”
“Um...okay.” Derpy replied awkwardly. “What?”
“I have a letter for Princess Celestia and I need you to deliver it to her like right now. Would you do it for me please?”
“Frank, it's my day off!” Derpy scolded. “I don't have time for this! Can't you wait until Monday?”
“I know it's your day off from mail service but this is an emergency and I need it done now!”
“Well, I'm sorry. I'm not doing it! Just let me have my time of relaxation!”
She turns her back against me and looks at the other direction as to ignore me. I was losing my patience with her. Maybe if I brought up her favorite snack, it will convince her.
“Look,” I continued. “Just this once please. I'll...I'll make you deal if you agree to deliver my letter.”
She turns to look back at me again but still keeping a face of annoyance. “What deal?”
I put my gymbag down and use my free hand to open up the box. Once I did, the smell of fresh baked muffins filled up the air space between Derpy and I. I used my free hand and took out one muffin.
“Would you do it for a muffin?” I asked.
She raised her left eyebrow. “Are you bribing me for a muffin?”
“Well they're favorite.” I assured her.
“Yeah...but...th...tha...that doesn't mean I'm going to do it.”
Okay, Frank. Time for Plan B. “How about two muffins?!?”
“Nope!” Derpy replied.
“Three muffins! Final Offer!”
The grey pegasus put a hoof to her chin and ponders for a minute. “How about six muffins?!?”
I took out six muffins from the box and handed them to her. “It's a deal!”
In a swoop, she opens up her mouth and gobbles up all six muffins in less than a micro second. Wow! That must be a new world record I admit! As for the rest of the muffins, I just kept them close to me while I watched Derpy chew the remaining bits and crumbs of each muffin she swallowed and see her lick her lips when she was done.
“So...would you do it?” I asked her once more.
“Okay.” She said in a clam manner. “Give me the letter and I'll drop it off for you.”
“Great! When you get a response from the Princess, send it to my apartment address. Alright?”
“Sure! I know where it is so I'll be back in a flash.”
I opened up my gymbag and took out the letter to Celestia. I hand it over to Derpy and she grabbed it with her teeth gently. I took a step back as she stretched her wings out, flap them in unison, and fly off to the north towards Canterlot in the far distance of Ponyville. I went over to pick up my bag while still carrying the remaining the box of muffins. Once I got all of my things, it was time for me to head back home and enjoy my own relaxation time. As I began to leave the park, I try to think of what I'm going to do for the rest of the day before nightfall. Maybe play video games or watch a movie? I don't know, I'll think of something. However, what I'm really worried about is that Celestia would read my letter and that she can help me out on what's going on. I need to know about Daryl and why was he abusive to Aloe from last night and this morning. Plus, what is it with Lotus and Dru telling me that Daryl's a “nice guy” when I saw him not being one? I just hoping that this situation gets sorted out immediately.
WrestleMania X8
Match results
Test vs Booker T
RVD/Jericho vs Bubba Ray/D-Von
Kane/Undertaker vs Edge/Christian
Kurt Angle vs Kevin Nash
Hulk Hogan vs Triple H vs The Rock
Audience: 51388
Satisfaction: 67
Total points: 34371
Press A to continue
* CLICK *
Vince McMahon: WHAT THE HECK WAS THAT?!? I should have you fired! GET OUT OF MY SIGHT!
“AAHH SCREW YOU, VINCE!” I yelled in a venomous tone at my GBA screen. “LIKE YOU EVEN KNOW HOW TO BOOK A BETTER PPV SHOW THAN I CAN!!!”
I shut off my purple GBA and threw it to the side of me on my couch. Man, was I pissed off of playing PPV mode of Road to WrestleMania X8 . I spent a half an hour trying to get a high score and get a large attendance record on the game in order to unlock the WrestleMania X8 DVD for the ShopZone in the Data menu. Now, I 'm just sitting here doing a double facepalm of frustration and trying to think of what I did wrong that didn't impress that still image, cutscene of the guy who bought out other wrestling promotions. I shook my head in disappointmet and stood up from my couch, ready to turn on my PS3. As I did, I heard my stomach rumble beneath me. Instead of playing another video game, I rather just get some lunch.
“Geez,” I sighed. “I need to eat something real quick.”
I went to the kitchen to see what I can eat, that's when I remembered I had pizza last night. I opened up the stove to see the pizza box with the remaining slices of popcorn pizza that I somehow shared with Princess Celestia. I took out two slices and put them in the microwave, leaving the last ones in the box for later. As I heated up my food, I heard my front door knocking.
KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK!
“I hope that's Derpy.” I said to myself as I went to the door.
I reached the handle and opened it. As I did, what I said a second ago did in fact came true. It was Derpy Hooves, holding a scroll in her mouth.
“Hiya, Frank!” Derpy greeted. “I got a response from the Princess.”
“Oh thanks, Derpy!” I said while I cheered happily in my head. “You mind if you wait a minute in case I need to write a response?”
“Uhh...Okay...” The pegasus answered. “But it's going to cost you another muffin.”
She gives me the scroll as I unrolled it and began to read:
Dear Frank Archer,
I am sorry to say this but my aunties, Princess Celestia and Luna, are not available at this time. They went to Filly Delphia for a meeting with the Royal Alicorn Society and will not return until Friday. However, whatever problem you're having I may assist you with it but it's best for you to come to Canterlot since I can't leave the castle. Respond to this letter if you accept to meet me in general instead of it being privately.
Sincerely,
Princess Cadance
What the freak-a-noid?!? Cadance is in Canterlot?!? Isn't she supposed to be looking over the Crystal Empire?!? Why is she here?!? Well, according to the letter as I read it, Celestia and Luna are out of town so I'm guessing in my head that the two sisters have their niece look after the castle – and maybe Shining Armor and Princess Twilight Sparkle are there as well but who knows.
I looked at Derpy who was still standing at the doorway. “Derpy, I'm going to ask you to do me one last favor: I'm going to write a response and give you the rest of the muffins. However, when you get back to Canterlot and if the Princess says anything about writing back, just tell her that I'm on my way tomorrow. Got it?”
Derpy nods. “Sure. I'll let her know.”
I smiled at her and went to one of my drawers in the kitchen. I took out a small notepad, a pencil, and started writing.
Dear Princess Cadance,
Alright! You can help me out tomorrow after I'm done with my Earth Brothers Meeting at Barns and No Bell. I'll be there at 6 PM sharp!
Sincerely,
Frank Archer
After writing my next letter, I grabbed the box of remaining muffins and placed the letter on top of it. I walked back to Derpy Hooves and gave the items to her. She grabs my response letter with her teeth while I placed the box on her back. Derpy gallops out of the apartment hall and flys off once more to Canterlot as I closed the door behind. I went back to the kitchen to eat my popcorn pizza while I had more thoughts going through my head. I just hope Cadance can help me out tomorrow.
Hearts and Hooves Day
Chapter 10: Earth Brothers Meeting
Nothing pretty much happened to me for the rest of the day. I didn't feel like going anywhere in Ponyville as I remained inside my apartment finishing up my remaining bits of pizza and doing my chores like cleaning up the place and doing laundry. Normally, I would do this like every Sunday of every week but tomorrow, unfortunately, I have a busy schedule to tend to.
After washing my clothes and making sure my apartment is tidy, I noticed the sun is beginning to set and nightfall is approaching. Since I had nothing else left to do, it was time for me to head towards the bathroom and take a quick shower. Doing the same procedures as last time, I grabbed my clothes, towel, undress, and turned on the faucet as the hot water rained down on my head towards my body. As I washed myself, I kept thinking about on what to say to Princess Cadence about the events that happened earlier and last night. More so, what will come to Princess Celestia and the R.A.S. when they hear about this? Are they going to send Daryl back to Earth permanently? Is Daryl going to be punished the worse way than I can imagine? Whatever the case, I'll be there when it happens...so I can see that assclown get what he deserves for hurting Aloe and lying to her family.
I turned off the shower and dried myself off as I looked at my reflection in the bathroom mirror, just checking for any blemishes or zits on my face. Thankfully, I found none anywhere and was satisfied. Putting the towel back on the rack, I put on my boxers, shirt, shorts, socks, and walked out of the bathroom to my bedroom. I took the covers off and got in as I laid back comfortably with head on my pillow. Pulling back the covers to keep myself warm, I closed my eyes and drifted off to sleep.
KNOCKKNOCKKNOCKKNOCKKNOCK!
Within minutes of my sleep, I woke up to the sound of my door being knocked rapidly like someone was desperate to be let in. I sat up looking out my bedroom door to the living room.
Silence.
I shrugged off and laid back down until...
KNOCKKNOCKKNOCKKNOCKKNOCKKNOCK!
There goes the knocking again. I got off from my bed and began my walk towards the door. Okay! Just who the hell can that be?!? Who will wake me up while I'm trying to get some beauty sleep aro...err...wait a minute! I stopped dead in my tracks as I came to a realization on what this might be: another nightmare! I back tracked to my room and opened up my curtains. I was expecting the outside of my apartment to be some sort of black void of nothing like in my previous dream or the chair that nearly gave me a heart attack as I witness my ex-crush and her fiance making love in front of me as I was being tortured.
I thought I was seeing things right in front of me as I looked through the glass. There was no void! All I see is Luna's night sky, Canterlot in the distance, and Ponyville right outside with no sign of anypony or anyone in the street. The streets were deserted and everything was all quiet aside from a few cricket chirps in the bushes beneath my living space.
So this is all real?!? It's no dream at all! However, just to make sure for my safety, I have to take something in order to protect myself from a possible unknown intruder. As the annoying knocking continued, I slowly tip toed to the kitchen and reached inside one of my drawers for a 8” Chef knife. I kept the knife ready at my side as I approached the door by taking small steps. I felt my muscles tightened and my adrenaline rushing in my body as I reached for the knob. I took a deep breath while clutching the knife tightly, turned the knob, and swung the door open! I lunged to attack...but froze as I got an unexpected surprise from another visitor.
“Aloe!” I said in a stunned way as I put the knife down.
I looked at Aloe, who is acting kind of strange. She was looking down on the ground and was breathing heavily. So heavy like she ran a marathon to my place and didn't even stop for a break. Even so, she had her right hoof pressing against the side of my door frame as to hold herself from collapsing to the cold cement.
“Aloe?” I once again called her name in confusion and feeling worried. “Are you okay? Do you need some water?”
She didn't respond. She was still breathing heavily.
“Aloe! What's wrong? What happened to you? Tell me!”
“Fr...Fr...Frank!” Aloe responded through her breath. “I...er...I...I...”
“You...what? WHAT?!?”
“I'm...eee...I'm in...in...IN HEAT!”
The last words that came out of her mouth had me dropped the knife to my apartment floor near my feet. My eyes widen in horror because I was not expecting this to happen.
“You're...OH FUCK!” I exclaimed. “NO!!! NO WAY! STAY AWAY FROM ME!!! I,I,I CAN'T DO IT!!!”
The spa pony looks up to me with her dilated azure eyes and, I swore to god that the moment I saw her face, I can see foam beginning to build up inside her mouth. It was disgusting, yes, as it made it's way out and gravity took hold as it drips from her lips to my floor. Beads of sweat pour from her fur like a faucet as her hooves shook and tremble like she's trying to fight lustful self from jumping onto me. This was not looking good!
“Fr...Frank!” She muttered in hunger and desperation. “I...I...I...NEED...!!!”
I threw my arms out in order to shield myself. “ALOE! PLEASE! DON'T DO THIS! YO...YOU HAVE TO...”
In a flash, the pink mare leaped off the ground and tackled me to the carpet. She pressed her fore hooves down on my shoulders as to prevent me from escaping. She lowers the rest of her body down to meet up with mine as I try to kick myself free but with no avail. Unlike earlier when I saw her face, I could not see what her current expression is due to the darkness of the night. I'm on the ground struggling to get free from my sex crazed friend who is in need of help but with every movement I make, I remained pinned! I grunted and pleaded to be free...until...I felt them! Her wet, foamy lips pressed against my dried lips. I can feel her wet tongue trying to snake it's way through my mouth, begging for entrance.
“Mmmfff...Aloe...STOP...don...mmf!” I begged until Aloe's tongue made its way inside.
The pony began to explore every detail of my mouth, as I felt my body getting weaker and weaker to the point of me just giving up and fight back with my tongue. Oh to hell with it, I'll give in and do it anyway. I lifted my head up slightly from the floor as I kissed her back and like her, explore her mouth as well. At that time, I began to feel my penis growing and growing inside my boxers, which is also felt by Aloe's body as she laid on me. In response, she began to swivel her body against my bulge while her tail swish playfully and brush against my bare legs. She released her hooves from my shoulders and wrapped her left hoof around my neck while her right hoof presses against my chest. With my arms free, I wrapped left arm around Aloe's neck while my right arm reaches for her plot. Once I reached the curve of her flank, I caressed my fingers against her cutie mark, tracing imaginary lines along her design. The spa pony moaned in my mouth that caused her to pull away from my lips and move down to my neck.
I inhaled whatever air I had in front of me as I felt the spa pony lick and suck my neck. Her right hoof left my chest and moved it's way down to the inside of my shorts, where my now fully erected member was waiting to be teased.
“Ah...Al...Aloe,” I moaned as I felt Aloe's hoof rubbed my swollen meat in a slowly, circular motion. I was getting turned on by this as it was my first experience of having sex. “Oh yeah...do...don't stop.”
Aloe lifts her head up to meet me face to face, though I still can't see her expression. “Frank...would you do me a favor?”
“What?” I whispered in between gasps as she continues to rub my manhood.
“Would you...take off your shirt...for me, please?”
I nodded in response. She gets on all fours while she remained above me as I try to get some room to move my hands to the bottom of my shirt. I grabbed the cloth, pulled it up towards my head , and toss it across my living room. Once my shirt was gone, I felt Aloe laid her body back down onto now my bare chest. She began to plant another trail of small kisses towards the tip of my shorts.
“Frank,” Aloe said. “Do me one last thing.”
“Anything.” I responded.
“...Close your eyes...and relax!” The spa pony told me in a seductive tone.
I nodded once again and closed both of my eyes as I waited for Aloe's next move.
And I waited...and waited...which lead nothing happening.
“Uh...Aloe?” I asked with eyes still closed. “Are you alright?”
There was no response from her. I can still feel from the bottom that she's on top of me but I have no clue on why she's not doing anything. The next minute, I sensed that she moved back up to meet my face again. I then felt her breathing...which felt heavier and rather odd. Earlier, her breathing was rather soft when her sudden heat took over. However, this kind of breath is strangely different and feels more threatening. Do I dare open my eyes to see why?
I opened both of my lids slowly and carefully. Before my vision came to view, something grabbed me by the throat – a human hand! Frightened, I shot my eyes open to see the one person I feared the most that will be hovering above me: Daryl Blackburn! He squeezes tightly on my throat as to choke me to death as he pins me down to the ground with his weight and grabs the knife I dropped earlier. My eyes widen in fear as he aims the knife above my chest.
“D...DARYL!!!” I exclaimed in horror. “NO! PLEASE DON'T!”
“I told you...”He said in a venomous tone. “...to stay away...FROM MY MARE!!!”
He lunges the knife!
“NNNNNOOOOO!!!!!”
“GAH...AAAUUUGGGHHHH!!!” I coughed as I sat up from my bed. It was yet another nightmare that had me catching my breath and nearly dying of a heart attack. Speaking of my heart, I brought my left hand to my chest to feel any kind of stab wound around my skin. To my relief, there was no sign of one and I'm perfectly fine. I turned my head to see the clock to find out what time it is and noticed that it's only 4 AM, four hours remaining until my usual wake up time. I laid back down on my bed with my head in my pillow as I placed my right palm on my forehead while a lot of thoughts came to my head. I shook my head and sighed in disbelief as I reminded myself that I'm to be blamed for not telling Celestia about the nightmares I have every year when Hearts and Hooves Day is around the corner. However, this nightmare I had was rather new and nothing I had experienced before, which isn't saying much since my previous ones were bad. My mother once told me that whatever I dream about has a meaning like predicting your future or taking whatever I'm thinking of from my subconscious mind and making it into a reality. The nightmare I had about Sarah and Joel meant that my love life is in shambles and I would never recover from it. But...what does the new nightmare meant about Aloe, Daryl, and I? A love triangle that ends in tragedy? I can't think of that! There's no way that can happen! I removed my hand from my face and drifted off to sleep, hopefully whatever the next dream I get will be more pleasant.
Morning came on a beautiful Sunday and did my usual morning routines after getting up from bed. Today, I have to head out to Barns and No Bell for my Earth Brothers meeting. Leaving my apartment and walking out to Ponyville with a plaid blue shirt, blue jeans, and black sneakers; I made my way back to Market Square where the bookstore is located. I go through the front-double glass doors and inhaled the sweet scent of fresh air of the store.
Unlike yesterday on how BNB was busy for having a celebrity author signing autographs and for the fact that Saturday is a shopping day, the store itself was less jam packed and I have more space to walk around. To the left of the entrance are the cash registers being operated by two female Earth Ponies and a male Unicorn. Next to them on the wall towards the left is a section of film reels where ponies and humans can watch movies of all genres. Of course, this is where I buy most of my movies from and not anywhere else since Ponyville does not have a huge department store yet. Though, Equestrian Gem & Loan do sell film reels but they're all used and I hate buying used movies since there might be a possibility that the reel could have a tear on the strip or have hooveprints/fingerprints on it. If that happens, the movie can be unwatchable like playing a used movie on DVD with the disc having scratches and fingerprints.
Beyond the Film Reels section is the Children's section for all fillies and colts to read their books or play with some building toys on a small table. Sometimes, I see parents comfort their children while they teach on how to read or read for them, which I find it cute since it reminds on how my mother used to do it to me and my little brother. Towards the right of the Children's section is a show floor of calendars, atlases, Ultra Bricks sets, and greeting cards. To my right are two more areas: Magazines, Bargins, and Best Sellers; and Nova Bits Coffee shop that takes up the rest of the store. Finally, in the middle of Barns and No Bell is the main attraction: the book shelves and Reading Area. Each of the shelves are divided into different categories from Thrillers to Mysteries to Photography to Humor and so on. Whenever somepony or somone ask me where they can always find me at, the answer is quite simple: Comics, Graphics, and Manega. As stated before, I only read two books from Earth but here in Equestria, I spend most of my time reading a lot of MAREVEL Comics from Manehattan and Manega comics that came straight out of Taneuma. If I'm not there, I'm probably in the Reading Area munching on Nova Bits' chocolate brownies while reading Strange Equestria , a book detailing historical facts about Equestria's urban legends, ghost stories, road side attractions, famous figures, and such. However, if that's not the case, then I'm probably in the back of the store at the Meeting Rooms that are being rented by my Earth Brothers, which I should be heading to right now.
After a few minutes of scanning my surroundings around Barns and No Bell, I began walking on the brown wooden floor towards the Children's section, where the Meeting Rooms are adjacent to it. As I was half way there, I stopped in my tracks when I saw a display sign in the middle of the floor that got my attention. As I read it, I felt I exploded with excitement on what I read:
Sunday on the 15th, after Hearts and Hooves Day
Red Storm, Ret. Canterlot Knight and author of Neigh York's Best Seller's
Princess's Orders, The Search for Blue Trench 6, and Pony Games
Will be signing autographs from 11AM – Close
I rubbed my eyes and pinched myself as to know I'm not imagining things. Red Storm? My favorite author? The same author who wrote The Answer To All That Lies is coming next week to Barns and No Bell? No...freaking...WAY! This is going to be awesome! I can't wait to finally meet him and get his signature on my copy of All That Lies . When I get back home, I'm going to put that on my calendar.
Leaving the sign alone, I went back to what I was doing and go through a door at the far wall of the Children's section that read MEETING ROOMS. I go through the door to a carpet floored, I-Shaped hallway with four doors on each side of the wall. It didn't take me to long to find where my Earth Brothers are as I saw one of them guarding the door. It was an African American human with clean shaving black hair and wearing urban clothing. His name is Jerome Kent, the 27th human that came to Equestria. He serves as the Earth Brothers body guard and co-leader of the group along with Richard. He can be edgy at times but deep down, he's a caring nice person. Currently, he's seeing somepony that lives in Tall Tale named Meadow Breeze, whom I never met before but he mentions her a lot.
I approached as he stood by the door with his arms crossed. He sees me coming and gazes at me.
“What's the password?” He spoke.
“Columbus to Washington.” I answered.
He nods and lifts his right hand balled up to a fist. In response, I gave him a bro fist which led Jerome to open the door for me. “Come on in, Earth Brother.”
I nodded while thanking him and walked into the room as he followed behind while closing the door. As I entered, I happen to come across the other five members of the Earth Brothers sitting together at a round table in the middle of the room. There was also a white board that's covered with the club's flag: our home planet of Earth in the shape of two hands bro fisting while our club name is under it. Next to the board was a water cooler with small, plastic cups in case anyone needs a drink during our meeting. I went over to the cooler, poured some water into a cup, and went to the table as I sat between two of the members.
It's time for a Earth Brothers roll call! I already talked about Shaun before and a little about Jerome so there's no reason for me to explain it again but I haven't discussed about the other members. There was Richard, the leader and founder of the group, who came to Equestria as the 30th human after a suicide attempt during his freshmen year in college. He was a big, though not overweight, guy with a light brown fauxhawk. He created the Earth Brothers along with Jerome and three other different humans who came before him. The purpose of creating this group is to gather all current and new coming humans who use to live a bad life on Earth and make them feel welcomed in this joyful and friendly world in which they now called home. Unfortunately, as time passed, the other three members moved away from Ponyville and created their own Earth Brothers branch at three different locations around Equestria: Vanhoover, Fillydelphia, and Los Pegasus. As always, Richard keeps in contact with them via letters about any current events going around the land or inviting the other branches for social events, like the bowling game tomorrow night.
Next, there are the twin brothers from Maine named Bradley and Brandon Pooler, who both came to Equestria as #40 and #41. They may look the same with the same black colored harvard clip but the only way to tell them apart is that Bradley has a tiny mole on the lower rightside of his lip. Both brothers love one thing in common: skydiving. More so, back on Earth, they spent most of their free time parachuting, skysurfing, and wingsuit flying around the countryside of their home state. When it comes to humans dating or being with ponies, it's somewhat of a surprise that they are the only 20 out of 142 humans that are dating pegasi ponies. Reason being is that of two things:
1.)122 humans are afraid of heights.
2.)Since Cloudsdale has no human population, Pegasi ponies have to make frequent trips to visit their special somehumans at other Equestria cities.
Then there's Xavier Shou, the 73rd human who came from Okayama, making him one of the few Asian humans living in Equestria. He was sporting a chestnut brown undercut and a little masculine, Xavier came to Equestria after being neglected by his foster parents and felt that his life meant nothing to him when his supposed girlfriend ends up cheating on him. Like all of us humans who once lived a bad life on Earth, Celestia brought Xavier to Equestria to see if his life in her world would be better. In fact, her suggestion turned out well and Xavier couldn't be anymore happier. From what I understand, he is planning to move out of Ponyville and into the land of Taneuma, where his special somepony is residing at. He also told the Brothers and I that Taneuma reminds him of home and that the ponies there speak his language, in which they call it Taneumese.
Moving along, there's Dean Walsh, the 34th human of Equestria that came from Florida with a butch cut and had a few freckles on his face. Like the twins Bradley and Brandon, Dean loves the outdoors but prefers the waters more than the air. His favorite hobby is scuba diving and snorkeling around the Atlantic Ocean, the beaches of Florida, and the Gulf of Mexico as he collects all kinds of seashells and treasure. Sadly, his days of underwater adventures came to abrupt end when his fiance of only two months broke off the engagement for some unknown reason. Heartbroken, Dean decided to head towards Jacksonville Beach in attempt to drown himself. In the nick of time, that never came to be as Princess Celestia offered him a chance to live in her world. Like Xavier, Dean is planning to move out of Ponyville and live near Horseshoe Bay with his special somepony, Sea Swirl.
Finally, there was Joshua, or Josh, McAllister, the 29th human of Equestria with a bowlcut and speaks with a southern accent. Originally from Tennessee, Josh came to Equestria after suffering from economic depression when his family farmland was bought out from a power hungry tycoon. After a month of trying to defend his farm from being turned into a shopping mall, Josh decided to take his own life via hanging in a silo but that didn't happen. In the end, Celestia brought him here to live with the Apple Family at Sweet Apple Acres and things went well for him. It is rumored around Ponyville that Josh and Applejack, an Earth Pony that owns the farm, are dating. However, Josh and AJ deny the rumors and states that they're only friends. However, the way how I see it, I can tell that it's mostly a cover up than a denial.
I took a seat between Bradley and Xiaver and greeted the brothers. “What's up, guys?”
“Whaddup, Frank?” Brad replied.
“Konnichiwa.” Xavier added.
“Hi, Frank.” Richard said next. “Glad you made it to our meeting.”
“I'm just glad to be here with all of you.” I said. “Sure it's better than being in Canterlot with a bunch of snubs...well...with a few exceptions.”
Richard nods and stood up from his seat. “Hello, fellow Brothers. Welcome to this month's meeting here in Barns and No Bell. On today's topic, we'll be discussing about the Hearts and Hooves Day Ball at Celestia's Castle and what our plans are for this weekend. Tell us what you are planning to do with your special somepony, chosen pony, fiance, or wife; etc. So...who would like to go first?”
“...And I am takin' Applejack to a hoedown in Applechia where them folks have the best Apples an' music in Equestria.” Josh spoke to the members and I. We all applauded for him after thinking that his plans sounded lovely and fun.
Throughout the hour, all the members, except me, had discussed about their plans for the Hearts and Hooves Day the ball at Canterlot and their plans after it. Richard will be going on a dinner date with his chosen pony, Dean said that he'll take Sea Swirl to the underwater city of Aquastria, the twins will go skydiving with their pegasi marefriends at Neighagra Falls, Shaun will be taking Nurse Sweetheart to Los Pegasus, Jerome will be taking his special somepony on a tour of the Crystal Empire, and Xavier will be in Taneuma with his somepony for the next three months before her birthday.
“Excellent, Josh.” Richard happily said. “I'm pretty sure Applejack would love that. Okay, Frank! What about you?”
I turned my head towards Richard and stared at him. “...Huh?”
“What are your plans for Hearts and Hooves Day?” He repeated.
I sat there in silence as I turned to the surface of the table.
“Don't bother.” Dean assured. “Frank is still single and hasn't found his special somepony yet.”
“Why?” Bradley questioned. “Is Frank afraid to get laid?”
“Or he still assumes that dating ponies is wrong?” Brandon added.
“Hey, hey.” Shaun defended. “Leave Frank alone. I'm pretty sure that's not the case anymore.”
“Guys!” I finally spoke. “I haven't found my special somepony...yet.”
“Why?” Brandon asked.
I sighed. “Because...I'm...I'm...just dealing with something that's complicated right now and I just don't know.”
“In other words,” Dean said as he starts to laugh. “You're coming out of the closet and admitting in front of us.”
“WHAT?!?” I said outloud. “NO! I'm not gay! I do like girls, okay?”
“Then why didn't you find your umiyujin yet?” Xavier asked. “Are you scared?”
“No, Xaiver. I'm not scared! I...I...just got so many things to handle right now.”
“Frank,” Dean said. “Look around you in this room! All of us here are going to the ball this Saturday. We're going to dance, eat cake, take pics, and best of all...getting some! Meanwhile, like last year and the year before that, you'll be at home crying like a little bitch because a pony wouldn't date you because you're a nerd!”
“Fuck you, Dean!” I exploded.
“Guys, guys, guys!” Jerome stepping in. “ENOUGH! That's not the Earth Brother way. Dean, stop acting like a total dick before I kick you in the dick! Got it?!?”
Dean raises his hands to defend himself. “Sorry, sorry! I didn't mean it. I was just playing.”
“Playin'?” Joshua raised an eyebrow. “You were actin' like a damn high school city boy with his head filled with hot air.”
“Will everyone just relax?” Richard interrupted. “Let's not mess with Frank and rub it in his face about us going to the ball while he's handling his personal business. Let him do what he has to do while the rest of us enjoy our fun. Okay?”
Richard stands up from his chair. “Now, Earth Brothers. Our time for this meeting is coming to a close. Our next one will be after Hearts and Hooves Day in the early morning at 6AM at Ponyville Park before you guys head out towards your destination spots. As for now, stay safe and have a great Hearts and Hooves Day. Meeting adjourned!”
The Earth Brothers and I got up from our seats and exited the Meeting Room. As we headed back towards the shopping floor of Barns and No Bell, I stepped to the side to see who's leaving and who's not. As I did, the only ones that headed towards the exit where Bradley and Brandon; Xavier, Shaun, and Joshua. As for Richard, Jerome, and Dean; they headed towards to the Nova Bits Coffee shop to order some coffee and snacks. This was a perfect opportunity for me to tell them on what I meant some time ago about handling something that's complicated.
After they were done ordering, they took a seat at a table near the windows of the store. I began to walk towards the table as I approached an open seat.
“Hey guys.” I greeted them.
“Hi, Frank.” Richard welcomed as he drank his coffee. “What's going on?”
“You guys mind if I talk to you?”
“About what?” Dean asked, now acting somewhat polite.
I let out another sigh. “It's...about what I said earlier...and I have a problem that I need answers to.”
“What's your problem?” Jerome asked.
I took a seat in front of them and placed my arms on the table. “Guys...I have a question to ask: do you know anything about a Daryl Blackburn?”
The three of them stared at me. Dean tilted his head. “Daryl Blackburn? You mean #61?”
“Yeah!” I spoke. “Him! You guys know him?”
“Know him?” Richard said. “We used to be friends with him but...not anymore.”
“Why is that?”
“Because,” Jerome said. “Four years ago, all three of us were like his BFFs...until two years later after his birthday in January, he somehow stopped talking to us.”
“But why?” I said all intrigued. Whatever they were going to say might tell me something about Daryl.
“We don't know, Frank!” Dean answered. “The only thing we do know is that, before the month you showed up, Daryl went from nice to an asshole. What happened was that at the end of January, Daryl and the three of us went to Los Pegasus for a night of cider, beer, and partying. The next day, he somehow ditched us and left us stranded for two weeks! Whatever money we had left in our pockets, we boarded the next express train back to Ponyville and went to looking for him. Remember, this all happened before the week you showed up in Canterlot and we met you at your welcome party.”
“And what happened?” I asked Dean.
“Daryl was back at home with his marefriend tha...”
“You mean Aloe?” I corrected.
“Yes and we told Aloe on what Daryl did to us and she was all like 'you guys are a bunch of liars! Daryl wouldn't do that! He's the best boyfriend a pony can ever had, unlike you bucking morons!'”
I was shocked when I first heard this. “...What?!?...Ar...Are you sure it was Aloe that said that?”
“How else do you explain that she does not talk to us anymore?” Jerome said. “Including her sister, Dru, and her cousin. They don't talk to any of us because on what we said about Daryl. No matter how hard we try to explain it, none of them believed it.”
This was hard for me to digest! Richard, Dean, and Jerome were once friends with Daryl and after what Daryl did to them, they no longer are. What's worse is that Aloe and her family are somehow, at that time, on Daryl's side. Just like me that happened yesterday, Lotus and Dru don't believe that Daryl is a jerk. However, the real question is: what was going on and how exactly does Aloe fit in this situation? There's no way that this could be the same Aloe that got mistreated in front of my eyes. There has to be a logical explanation!
“Are you sure about this?” I asked all three of them.
“Yes, Frank!” Richard said. “We're telling the truth! What makes you so concerned?”
“Because I met Daryl last week on a Friday for the first time when I was escorting Aloe home.” I explained. “When I got to her place, Daryl seemed okay but then after going back inside, he somehow yelled at her to get in.”
Dean sipped his coffee and sets his cup down. “And what else happened?”
“Well,” I continued. “The next day, I went to the spa with my Asst. Manager and friend, Silver Dollar. When I got a massage from Aloe, Daryl shows up and threatens me to stay away from his marefriend. As for Aloe, she seems like she was about to cry and I wanted to help her but Daryl tells me to fuck off.”
“Looks like Daryl is more of a dick than Dean.” Jerome joked.
“Hey!” Dean growled.
“Did you tell Lotus, Dru, and Vera?” Richard asked me.
“I did with only Lotus and Dru,” I replied. “However, like you guys, they said the same thing about Daryl being nice and he will never hurt Aloe. I told Silver Dollar and he thinks it's a rocky relationship between Daryl and Aloe but I disagree. I think it's more than that!”
“What do you mean?” Dean said. “Is Daryl breaking the Human/Equine law behind Princess Celestia and the R.A.S.'s back?”
“I don't know but it could be that. I just need to tell Princess Cadance about this situation and maybe she can help out.”
Jerome choked on his coffee while he was drinking it. “Frank, are you serious?”
“Yes I'm serious!” I replied to Jerome.
“I wouldn't even do that if I were you! If you do, we're all screwed!”
“Screwed?!?” I said in a confused manner. “What do you mean by 'screwed'? What did you guys do?”
“We didn't do anything!” Dean said. “Though, if you do tell Princess Cadance, then she'll tell Princess Celestia and then Celestia will tell the R.A.S, which leads me to kick your ass all over Equestria.”
“I...I...I don't follow. What do you mean you'll kick my ass if I reported Daryl to Princess Cadance?”
Richard sighs. “Frank...let me ask you a question: Have you wondered why you are the only recent human that came to Equestria, why there hasn't been any invitation for a welcome party for any new humans who came here, and why in the newspapers it states that Celestia is having an emergency meeting with the R.A.S.?”
When Richard asked me these questions, I felt a spark go inside my head as I remembered not knowing any of this. It's been two years without any new humans coming into this world and why I'm the only one that came so far. I did at one point asked Princess Celestia about any news of new humans and her only response was “when it happens, you'll know.” After that, I never bothered to ask again due to her being busy. However, about Celestia having a meeting with Queen Faust and the R.A.S at Filly Delphia was something I don't even know yet since no one filled me in yet.
“No.” I said to Richard. “Tell me why.”
“The reason...”Richard continued. “During the day you made your appearance on Hearts and Hooves Day, something unexpected happened at Hollow Shades that led to Equestria go under a serious lockdown that still remains to this very day.”
“A lockdown?” I asked.
“Yeah,” Jerome said. “A very long lockdown!”
“When was this? What led to it?”
“It's not like it's the first time that Equestria went under a lockdown,” Dean answered. “This was like the 4th time it happened, in which we humans referred to the 1st, 2nd, 3rd, and 4th lockdowns as the E.V.A.N. Incident.”
I was dumbfounded. ““Evan incident?” What did he do?”
“Not 'he.' 'They!' E.V.A.N. stands for Eric, Victor, Adrian, and Nathan; four guys that went against the Human/Equine law that forced Celestia and the Royal Alicorn Society to put Equestria under a lockdown due to their actions.”
“Tell me what happened!” I said. “What did these guys do?”
All three of them stare at each other for a minute until Richard nods in approval.
“You know want to happened, Frank?” Jerome questioned.
I nodded.
“It all started when Eric...”
View Online
E.V.A.N. Incident I: Eric Harper and Victor Edgington
Hearts and Hooves Day
Chapter 11: The E.V.A.N. Incident I: Eric Harper and Victor Edgington
Jerome took a deep breath as he began to tell his tale. “It all started when Eric...”
“Hold it!” I said outloud as I raised my right hand to stop Jerome from talking.
Dean groans in frustration. “Now what?!?”
I placed my hand down. “Before you tell me, I need to get a bottle of water, a candy bar, a notepad, and a pencil.”
The three Earth Brothers looked at one another in slight confusion.
“Uh...what?” Richard asked me with a blank face.
“I need to take down some notes.” I continued. “Whatever you guys tell me about these four individuals can support me in reporting Daryl.”
I got out of my chair and headed towards the middle of the store for the bookshelves, not before catching Dean facepalming real loud that the ponies in the store almost heard him. I care not to think why he did that nor do I even bother to ask. For the record, he needs to chill out!
Two minutes later, I purchased a composition book, a pencil, some water, and chocolate bar. I sat right back down in front of the guys while opening up the first page of the book, starting with the story of Eric. As I was occupied in buying my stuff, the three of them went back to Nova Bits and asked for their drinks to be refilled. It's going to be a long day but looking at my watch, it won't take forever as I have to meet up with Princess Cadance at Canterlot before sundown.
“Okay Jerome,” I said. “Go right ahead.”
Jerome cleared his throat. “As I was saying, the 1st lockdown happened four years ago when the 89th human came to Equestria...”
I grabbed my pencil and began to jot down in my composition book while listening carefully to Jerome. He told the story of Eric Harper, the 89th human of Equestria who originally came from Idaho. As the story goes, Eric was riding with his parents in a Saturn Aura on a road trip to Montana for a family reunion on I-84. Within 7 hours of their drive, they were approaching Bozeman, Mt at around dusk while at the same time, a truck driver left a bar at Helena, MT after consuming too many drinks and taking one more for the road.
43 minutes later, on I-90, both vehicles collided!
Eric was airlifted to a nearby hospital where doctors were able to save him from severe injuries. As Eric recovered, he asked his nurse about the whereabouts about his parents. Unfortunately, the nurse broke the news to him that Eric didn't expect. According to a police report, the same truck driver that left Helena traveled on US 287 and got on the ramp heading west to Manhattan, Mt with his blood alcohol at 0.25. As the semi truck got on the highway, the trucker passed out at the wheel, cross a median towards the opposite of traffic, and struck the Aura that Eric and his parents were in. The only survivors were only Eric – and the truck driver! His parents weren't very lucky as they died before medical personnel were able to arrive. As for the trucker, after waking up from the accident, tried to flee from the scene but was caught mere hours later at a rest area by police.
Five days, Eric had to bury his parents at his hometown in Idaho. His life would never be the same again.
In the meantime, Eric lived with his uncle in Bozeman, MT, which he later regret as his uncle, a part-time electrician, cared less about Eric or the fact that his sister, Eric's mother, was deceased in the crash. Worse, his uncle lived in very low budget apartment that had little to no A/C and roaches crawling almost everywhere. Eric couldn't find a job anywhere around Bozeman nor anyone around town could at least spare Eric money if he had done a few favors like mowing the lawn or raking leaves. The same can be said for Eric's uncle who refused to lend money as he used the money to pay off rent and microwave dinners.
This was not going too well for the next two months for Eric as he decides to take his own life by leaping off the 5th floor balcony of his uncle's apartment. Without looking back, he takes a leap towards the sidewalk – until she appeared! In the nick of time before his final moments, Eric found himself in the Hall of Time where he met Princess Celestia. Celestia offered him a chance to live a second life in her world where he will be loved by her subjects and rebuild his life all over again. It didn't take long for Eric to make up his mind and accepted the invitation.
After three weeks of becoming the 89th human, Eric resided in Ponyville with the other human residents as he got a job as a construction work for a labor company in Canterlot. A month later, his supervisor informed him that he and his co-workers will be transported to Canterlot for a client that needs a 18-door garage built near his mansion for his collection of carriages. Apparently, their client happens to be one of the richest Earth ponies in Canterlot named Luxury Lure, who enjoys buying and collecting carriages and hot-air balloons. The rich stallion expects his garage to be built within next month, that being March, as he had placed an order via mail for three more carriages and that he will pay the construction workers 200 bits each if the work is completed. If the workers don't finish it before the carriages arrive, they won't get paid and labor company will probably suspend the workers, and Eric, for not meeting the appropriate deadline of completing their assignment.
Within two weeks, after requiring the supplies and materials needed for building said garage and going over the blueprints as instructed, Eric and his co-workers seem to have everything under control to get the garage completed. However, that was the good part of the story. The other part turned out for the worst that caused the 1st lockdown to occur.
During construction of the garage, Eric had an encounter with the daughter of Luxury Lure, an Earth Pony by the name of Bumblesweet. The two first met when Eric needed a 30-minute break on his fifth day of work and sat on a park bench in the the courtyard of the mansion. Unfortunately, he had nothing to eat nor to drink since he had forgotten to pack lunch due to extensive hours of work the day before. As he rested on the bench, Bumblesweet happened to be strolling by and greeted herself to Eric. It is at this moment that Eric spent his 30 minutes getting to know about the client's daughter, which then sparked a friendship between them. Some of Eric's co-workers thought the two of them looked cute together, even Luxury Lure.
Except for one pony who thought otherwise.
When word spread among the co-workers that Bumblesweet and Eric Harper were seeing each other, Bumblesweet's older brother, Bounty Buck, was not too pleased with it. Reason being is that, even though he understands the population growth of mares around Equestria and that they are in the need of finding stallions and significant others; he thinks that humans being the solution to solve that problem is a horrible idea. He also believes that Bumblesweet should not be dating anypony or anyone who is either middle-class or has low income, including humans. If that happens, Bounty believes he and his family would be a major laughing stock among the rich ponies in Canterlot. With construction nearly complete, the jealous brother confronted his sister and tells her to not see Eric anymore. Bumblesweet, on the other hand, ignores her brother and continues to see Eric. A week after, Luxury Lure placed Bounty in charge of watching over the construction as he goes away to Manehatten . As that happened, Eric Harper arrives on a Wednesday morning to work but was soon fired by Bounty without an explanation.
Bumblesweet, upon hearing the news of Eric's firing, was irate at Bounty and threatened to leave the mansion to live with Eric. Bounty told his sister that the reason for the firing was “for her safety” but the mare does not buy it. Two days later, Bumblesweet brings back Eric to work on the garage with the rest of the construciton crew, which infuriated Bounty that he confronts Eric and ends up fighting him on the mansion grounds...unaware that Luxury Lure happened to arrive that day and saw the fight unfold. Bounty Buck try to play innocent and blame the fight on Eric but Bumblesweet ends up ratting out on Bounty saying it was his fault and the fact that he fired the human without approval. In the end, Lure gives Bounty Buck a final warning about firing workers without his final say since it happened in the past. As for Eric, Lure had no choice but tells him to find work somewhere else because if there's one thing that Lure does not like and that is seeing his only daughter getting involved in a fight between love and jealously. Therefore, Eric can no longer see Bumblesweet anymore and would have to stay out of the mansion grounds.
It gets worse.
Days go by and Eric was desperate to see Bumblesweet. So desperate that he did the unthinkable: one night, when the construction crew left the mansion grounds and the residence slept for the night, he somehow snuck back in when the gates closed. He carried a duffel bag that had a small mallet, a case of different size screwdrivers, a cordless drill, and a nail gun. Eric put his plan into action by removing the screws off of the frontdoor with his screwdriver. Once inside, the human crept quietly, with bag in hand, to the 4th floor where Bumblesweet's room is located, hopefully not to disturbed anypony or anyone inside.
When he reached the room, he found Bumblesweet laying in her bed asleep. He drops the bag and quietly climbs into the bed next to the mare, which woke her of all sudden. She let out a blood, curdling scream that echoed throughout the mansion, thinking the home was being robbed by an intruder. Bounty Buck, upon hearing the scream, ran to his sister's room and found Eric trying to calm down Bumblesweet fright. Without hesitation, the irate brother attacked Eric and fought each other again the room, breaking two lamps, two flower pots, and a mirror. The ruckus was so loud that Lure woke up and ran to the room, only to catch a glimpse of Eric wielding a wrench. Eric swings the wrench, only for Bounty to duck out the way but his wrench did hit something – the sound of shattered bones. The father, the brother, and the human turned to see Bumblesweet on the floor, unconscious and bleeding out the mouth.
The next day, the whole incident was reported to Princess Celestia, who at that time was dumbfounded as to why a human will do such harm. More so, she was very outrage that she had sent her guards to arrest Eric Harper. Not only did Celestia heard about the news, this incident then got a hold of the Royal Alicorn Society's attention that they immediately called upon a trial, ordering all ponies and humans to Canterlot's Convention Center to attend. At the trial, Eric pleaded not guilty for his actions and claimed that he was just stressed out after being banned from seeing Bumblesweet. The R.A.S, however, did not agree on Eric's plea as they went over the Human/Equine Law in front of him and to the other humans attending. As the law states, before a human becomes a newcomer to Equestria, he must read and agree to the terms that are written and signed by Celestia and Luna and approved by Queen Faust from the R.A.S. If a human goes up against the law and/or ignores the rules, punishment will be decided on a verdict from the R.A.S and the Equestrian Royal Family.
Three hours later, Celestia, Luna, Queen Faust, and the rest of the R.A.S had a private meeting deciding on Eric's fate. As much as Celestia would so likely defend humans, only the ones that she considers are very important, the bringer of the sun had no feelings to back up Eric. He smashed a wrench on an innocent mare, which would've been accidental if Bounty Buck struck first and would be punished, but the human trespassed and destroyed private property; and stalked a mare! Is there anyway to disprove that or find a logical reason?
After the meeting, the R.A.S and the Royal Sisters of Equestria came out with a verdict: they found Eric Harper, the 89th human of Equestria, Guilty of Infringing the Human/Equine terms, Battery, and Destruction of Property. Everypony and everyone inside the convention center were shocked and whispering to each other in disbelief. Unexpectedly, Eric Harper broke down in tears at the trial and once again tries to claim that he's innocent and did not meant any harm. The Alicorns ignored Eric's cries and came to a decision: Queen Faust gave the human two options.
Choice A: Life in Equestria
Choice B: Return to Earth
Feeling as though nothing can be done to change their minds and hoping for forgiveness, he chose Life in Equestria.
“...And to this day,” Jerome concludes. “Eric Harper is now working in the salt mines at Foal Mountain, near Hollow Shades, for the next 80 years. Sadly, he won't be released with bail and he is not allowed to come back to Canterlot, Ponyville, Filly Delphia; etc. He's going to be camping inside a tent while chewing on bread and sipping water from a canteen for the rest of his life.”
“And this lead to the 1st lockdown?” I asked.
“Yup.” Jerome nodded. “It lasted for about a week once Princess Celestia got approval from the R.A.S to bring more humans to Equestria.”
I got finished writing down my notes and looked up to Jerome. “What about Bumblesweet?”
“She would live...but it took her five months for her jaw to be repaired and she's not interested in dating humans for the time being.”
“I don't get it.” I said while putting my pencil down. “It sounded like it was self defense agai...”
“He trespassed, stalked a mare, and a carried a duffel bag of tools!” Dean interrupted. “Didn't Jerome just tell you the whole details?!? Did you even write it down in your book, Officer Cole Phelps?!? Why would he carry that bag in the first place?!? Why did he break the rules?!? Why couldn't he just go up to the front door and say to the father, 'Hey, can I talk to Bumblesweet and tell you the truth about your idiot son?' The dude lost his mind and claimed that his emotions got the best of him! That wasn't self defense! That was just a dickless move on his part and he's working in the mines gathering salt! WHAT MORE CAN YOU ASK?!?”
“Alright, alright!” I said waving my hands. “I get it! I get it! Eric screwed up! Le...let us just move on and tell me about Victor! What's his story?”
Richard cleared his throat. “Let me tell you about Victor, Frank. I hope you write down enough notes for this story.”
“Yeah, enough for you to write a screenplay and send it to AppleWood!” Dean mocked.
I grabbed my pencil again and listened carefully to Richard as he told the story of Victor, while ignoring Dean in the progress.
Right after the 1st lockdown, things went back to normal around the land with humans and ponies getting along with each other. As that was happening, Princess Celestia made the announcement from her castle balcony of the arrival of a new human. His name was Victor Edgington, the 90th human from La Grande, Oregon. Victor came to Equestria after a sad breakup with his high school girlfriend of 3 years. What led to the breakup was the fact that Victor had a serious drinking problem, ever since he started drinking alcohol and beer for the 1st time during his Freshmen year in college. Before then, he never drank and wanted to be alcohol free until a group of “college friends” pressured him into doing it at a Freshmen Orientation Party. His girlfriend, named Jessie, warned him about what might happened if he did take sip of any type of any alcoholic beverage, even if he was forced to take one. Victor told her he won't do it and promised her that he will be focused on his school work.
That all changed one night at a college festival during the fall. Victor, Jessie, and five of their friends were at a table chatting until Jessie asked Vic to dance with her for awhile. A few minutes later, one of their friends bought a few beers and a cup of soda for Victor. When Victor and Jessie returned, all seven had a toast to new friends and for future graduates and took a drink for their beverages.
“...Now let me guess.” I said after I took a pause from writing. “When Victor drank his soda, he somehow felt a bit awkward that the soda tasted funny that he took another sip and drank it all. Then, he starts vomiting, and wouldn't you know it, he starts drinking alcohol all because one of the friends poured something in his soda during their get together.”
“WWWWOOOWWWW!” Dean said, acting all impressed. “You're such a psychic, Frank! YES!!! THAT'S EXACTLY WHAT HAPPENED!”
“Dean, what is wrong with you?” Richard said with narrow eyes.
Dean gets up from his chair and pushes it back to the table. “Look, guys! No offense but this whole retelling of the E.V.A.N Incident is boring me and I have to go see Sea Swirl. Her train might be approaching Ponyville any minute now and I haven't got the chance to tidy my place. Now, if you excuse me, I have to go!”
“But we haven't got to the 2nd lockdown, Adrian, and Nathan yet!” I protested.
“Richard can tell you. I'm out of here!”
Dean turns to his left to Barns and No Bell's front doors and exits. I caught a quick glimpse of him through the store window of seeing him going west of Ponyville. I shook my head and decide to forget about him since I only had Richard and Jerome to tell me the rest of the story.
“That guy is such a hothead.” Jerome said, feeling a bit relieved that he doesn't have to deal with Dean's attitude.
“Tell me about it.” I replied while grabbing my pencil and opened my book to the last page where I was at. “Okay, Dean spilled it by saying Vic got drugged so what happened next? Did his girlfriend found about it?”
Richard spoke. “Unfortunately, yes. It happened a week later during a dorm inspection at the end of the semester.”
As Richard went on with Victor's story, he described that a Room Advisor found some illegal drinks underneath his bed, which led to school officials expelling Victor permanently. When Jessie found out and questioned him, she was indeed furious. The now ex-college student try to clear things by saying that someone must've poisoned him to do it but all that evidence and finding witnesses to said allegations never came to be.
When college ended, Victor Edgington tried to move back home to his parents but was not welcomed when they heard on what had happened. Like Jessie, they were both upset at him for drinking and threatened to call the authorities. With no home and no choice to connect with his family and friends, Victor fell into deep depression and thought that life is not worth it anymore. While traveling down N Spruce St at around 9pm in his Chevy Tahoe, he came to a dirt road that leads to the Grande Rhode River, runs Northeast of the state. Victor took that road to the river, where he came to a boat ramp. He parked his vehicle, released his emergency brake, and set his vehicle onto Neutral. He sat inside on the driver's seat and waited for his SUV to roll down the ramp to the icy, frigid waters below. He sat back in his seat and closed his eyes, waiting for his final moments to sink in.
And he waited.
And waited.
He didn't feel any cold water around but what he did felt were cold floors made out of marble and the environment around him felt different. Victor opened his eyes to see what just happened, only to find himself inside of a royal palace with two enchanted alicorns, one white and the other blue, wearing crowns. Of course, they were the royal sisters Princess Celestia and Luna. At first, Victor thought he was dead and ended up in a strange place other than heaven but a universe filled with talking ponies. This must've been a mistake!
Princess Celestia introduced herself to the confused human and informs him why he is in Equestria. It is the same exact explanation that was given to every other human and myself that was picked by her when we first encounter the alicorn. Not to mention, Celestia revealed to what will happen to Victor if he declines the offer: he would eventually drown in the river and that he will surely be missed. After witnessing his future unfold, Victor decided to stay in Equestria. Before he even had a chance to experience what's it like, the Royal Alicorn Society got a hold of him and had Victor sign a lot of paperwork and go over the terms of the Human/Equine Law. He was not the only one that had went through paperwork, nodding in agreements to the law, and leaving a lot of signatures because I too did the same when I first arrived. It was 3 hours of boredom and just saying “yes” and “no” to every word that Queen Faust and the other members point out when they read every word written.
Once the 3 hours of meeting the R.A.S, Princess Celestia announced the arrival of Victor Edgington, the 90th human of Equestria, to everypony and every human around the land. Like always, Ponyville's Party Planner Pinkie Pie threw a Welcome Party for Victor, as to welcome him to the new world like she does to every newcomer to Equestria (the same goes for the humans). Before Victor had a chance to celebrate, Luna made her presence known and had a private talk with him. The princess of the moon told Victor that Equestria does have wine and beer but for his safety and not to get into serious trouble like last time, he must vow not to drink in anyway, shape, or form. She asked him, like Jessie, if he promises not to do it and swear it under Celestia's name. Victor replied that he won't drink and wants to get his life straightened as he excuses himself to get back to the party.
Fast Forward to two months later, only five months remaining before Daryl's breakup with Jerome, Dean, and Richard; Victor Edgington began to like his new life in Equestria as he found a job in Canterlot at an ice cream shop ran by the two ice cream unicorn ponies Sweetie Swirl and Sweetcream Scoops. Not only that, he took up residence within the ice cream shop as it had a living quarters on the second floor with two bedrooms, a mini-kitchen, a storage, and two bathrooms for all that worked there. Victor loved working at the ice cream shop as he provided all ponies and humans with excellent service and even shows how much he's dedicated into his job. When little fillies and colts had birthday parties at the shop, Victor would be happy enough to serve them with treats and even dressed up as a clown to make the little children laugh and play games. At that time, everypony considered Victor to be one of the best humans in Equestria.
To make things better, one of the ice cream ponies, Sweetcream Scoops, began to take an interest into Victor. So much of an interest that after twenty successful filly and colt birthday parties and business booming off the charts, she gave him a promotion to be Asst. Manager for the store and a raise, too. What else? The two began dating for quite sometime before the upcoming fall season.
It sure was romantic...but their relationship didn't last long.
During the third week of September, the annual Running of the Leaves was about to take place at White Tail Woods, outside of Ponyville. As most ponies participate in this event every year, humans had the option to partake in it if they wished. According to Richard, Victor Edgington participated in the event to win the prize of 100,000 bits. Victor was determined to win the money in order to help Sweetcream Scoops and Sweetie Swirl build a new ice cream shop and a play place for the children. The race began with 10 ponies and 10 humans running through the woods, knocking down leaves from the trees, passing through beehives, jumping over tree stumps, and avoiding buckets of tree sap. Though, there's one problem with the race, and one reason why I never want to be part of it: it's every pony and human for themselves as each runner tried to outsmart the other for 1st place like pushing, tugging, and pulling each other off the trail. As much as I want to race with the ponies, I can't stand someone playing dirty to win when there are no rules. When that happens, to quote Sektor from Mortal Kombat 9, “I will show no mercy!”
Going back to Victor, after days of training for this race by doing early morning and late night jogs, he was in the lead and ahead of the pack. He thought nopony or no one was catching up behind him so he slowly reduced his speed as he ran while fantasizing himself being the winner and collecting the money. He pictured a wedding between him and Sweetcream inside Canterlot's royal palace with all ponies and humans invited and a honeymoon trip to Manehatten. He can hear the sound of wedding bells, ponies and humans applauding and cheering...and the sound of hooves galloping past him!
Victor snapped out of his dream and noticed that a yellow stallion, with a cutie mark of a dust firey dust cloud, was up ahead of him by 40 yards. Reaching down inside of whatever strength he had, the human ran with all of his might. He couldn't lose! Not with everything he had planned!
Within seconds, they were neck to neck! The finish line was nearly close! In one last effort, Victor leaped 10 ft. with his strecthed out, hoping to slide through and become victorious.
He crossed the line – in second place!
Victor could not believe it. He was that close to win but his dreams and fantasy had him distracted that he lost all focused and let a pony win the prize money. As he got up dusting himself off, he stood frozen in disbelif as the stallion, named Sudden Burst, was lifted up into the air by a bunch of cheering ponies and humans as he collects the money and a gold medal. He didn't notice the other racers behind him as another human won 3rd place, a stallion unicorn won 4th, and a mare pegasus won 5th. As for the other 15 racers, they weren't so lucky but at least they had a good run.
Embarrased, Victor hunged his head and walked away from the crowd of happy ponies and humans, not caring for his medal nor half of the money he's getting. He was thinking, and hoping, that Sweetcream Scoops did not witness his attempt in the stands. On the contrary, she did...and when Scoops came to comfort Victor, she told him is was no big deal and that it was only a race. At least Victor gets a silver medal and 50,000 bits so it sounds okay.
To Victor Edgington, no it doesn't...and that's when things turned for the worse.
For the next three work days at the ice cream shop, Victor had a sudden change of heart when it comes to working. He went from an everyday, spirited happy person who would always make ponies of all kinds smile and joy to a careless, grumpy and moody schmuck. On one occasion, a filly pegasus had a birthday party this one time with all of her friends from her school and with Victor reprising his role as a clown. It was meant to be a great day for the little tyke but Victor made it worse by popping her balloons, calling her names, and dropping a chocolate cake that he made for her in a bowl of fruit punch. The filly's parents were so outraged that they filed a complaint and threatened to sue the shop if the human is still working there. As for the young guests who witnessed the whole ordeal, they were afraid of Victor and more so, did not like him.
When more complaints came in, Sweetcream and Sweetie had a private talk with Victor in the upstairs residence during closing time. Sweetcream asked Victor what his problem was and why the shop is losing money and customers. The human responded that he was strictly upset over his loss and that he wanted to impress her by investing the prize money he won to make the ice cream shop into a franchise. He explained that if had he won, he would've open up another shop in Ponyville to Manehatten to the Crystal Empire. Sweetcream told her boyfriend, once again, that she didn't care if he'd won or lost. Even with 50,000 bits, it was still good for business and that it was enough to build a playplace next to the shop. Sweetie then warned Victor if he does not change his attitude, he would be terminated! Sweetcream, however, objected the firing and insist that he would be suspended from work. Victor replied that he will and that he needed time to cool his head and left the residence. He went outside in the streets of Canterlot and headed towards a pub in the center of the city, where most of his human friends were hanging out. As he went in, he went to the counter to talk to the bartender, a human resident named Carlos Santos, a latino from the Dominican Republic that came in as #22. He told Carlos about what's been bugging him as of late: the race and the dwindling of regular customers. Like Sweetcream, Carlos insists that he just go back to being friendly again in order to gain the kid's trusts again and that he finds a way to apologize to the customers and parents for his attitude. Victor nods in agreement and asks Carlos for a non-alcholic beer. At that same time, a familiar face happened to show up at the wrong time – Sudden Burst!
When Victor caught eye of him, he got up and decided to leave the bar, not wanting to be anywhere near him. Sudden Burst, however, saw the human and wanted to have a conversation about the race. Victor replied no and wanted to walk out. The stallion then said if he would like to offer him a drink and quite possibly a friendship if he would just talk to him. Once again, Victor declined and headed towards the door. Then Sudden Burst insulted the human with this statement:
“You want to know how I *really won that race? It's like how you humans say 'you're only the best at what you're at if you had the balls to do it!' That's how I won! I had balls because I am better than you! You, on the other hoof, need a sex change because you sure as hay don't have the balls to race against me next time!”*
Victor stopped dead in tracks in front of the door before heading out. He turns his body around and looks at Sudden Burst. Suddenly, Victor ran at full speed with angered face and tackles the cocky pony to a nearby bar table that broke in pieces. The two fought each other, exchanging blows after blows until a few ponies and humans broke up the fight. However, Victor wasn't done yet! He grabbed the nearest glass bottle and threw it at Sudden Burst. The stallion dodges and bucks the outraged human with his back legs to the jaw, nearly dislocating it. Fearing that another brawl will emense, the guests at the bar separated the two and took them outside.
It doesn't end there! A journalist from Canterlot's local newspaper, Royal Times , wrote an article about the bar fight and how it turned out. The ice cream ponies read the story and were very displeased on Victor that Sweetcream suspended him for a week without pay. Realizing that he can't do anything to save himself or even come up with a logical explanation, the human decided to just stay upstairs and not speak with the ice cream ponies anymore.
Then the store suffered yet another major blow: financial debt! Ever since the loss of their customers and attitude problems from an Asst. Manager, the ice cream ponies were in desperate need of money. Sweetcream Scoops came up with a solution, one that she would regret and even Sweetie Swirl thought it was a bad idea if Victor Edgington found out about it at that time. Her idea: 1 bit for a free kiss!
On the last week of September, the plan went into motion and it was advertised through newspapers and magazines around Canterlot and Ponyville, without Victor noticing. Did it work? Somehow, it did! Every stallion, of all types, paying 1 bit at a time to get a kiss from the beautiful Sweetcream Scoops, even some went far by offering more than just 1 bit. Though, she only kisses them on the lips but not in a passionate way as she was still in a relationship. The mare only gives them a peck as she and Sweetie Swirl serves them their food. Best part, the money the mares got with this plan was enough to pay off their debt and save the shop.
As expected, Victor found out about it and confronted Sweetcream and Sweetie. He told them that this was a stupid idea and that it made them look like prostitutes. Sweetcream argued back in saying that it's not what he thinks and explained the whole situation to him, about their finances and saving the store. Even Sweetie Swirl was backing her up and told Victor that this problem wouldn't have happened if he he didn't had such a bad attitude to the customers and getting into a heap of trouble at the pub. Victor yells back at them by claiming that none of this is his fault and repeated the same old story again. The two mares and the human argued for another ten minutes until Sweetcream had enough and fires Vic permanently. Plus, she demaned her now ex-boyfriend to pack his things and leave the residence. Feeling betrayed, Victor stormed upstairs, grabbed his belongings, and walks out of the shop. Whatever money he had left, he went to the train station and bought a ticket to Ponyville.
As the 90th human ventured into town, he saw a flyer at a nearby lamppost about a room available at a wine shop, ran by Berry Punch. After meeting Berry, going over the rules of the shop, and agreeing on paying for rent, Victor was accepted and found a place to stay. When Berry Punch went to bed, Victor was all alone and looking around the shop to see the inventory. However, as he took a tour around the shop earlier, he happened to stumble upon a door that leads to the downstairs wine seller, where Berry Punch kept her antique wine bottles. Victor goes down the stairs and looks he found a gold mine as it was filled with over a 1,000 bottles. He also remembered that Princess Luna warned him not to drink anymore or he will suffer the consequences. Normally, Victor would've listened and continue to obey the rules but after going through so much stress, the breakup with his special somepony, his termination of his job, and a stallion who defeated him in competition, he takes out three glass bottles and drinks away, feeling no remorse on doing it.
Later around midnight, after the ice cream shop closed in Canterlot, Sweetcream was upstairs taking a shower while Sweetie Swirl was downstairs moping the floors and cleaning the lobby. When she was done, she headed towards the back to take out the trash. As she opened the door, she caught a sudden fright of an unexpected guest – Victor Edgington! The now drunken, raged human grabs a hold of Sweetie and drags her to the counter, as the mare kicked and scream for her life to be begged. Unfortunatly, Sweetcream was still upstairs and didn't hear her.
The 90th human pinned Sweeite Swirl to the ground and grabbed the nearest item from the counter: an xacto knife used to open boxes! Crying in fear, the unicorn mare screams louder and louder for somepony to hear her. Victor brings the knife to the one body part that is considered the most painful of all unicorn ponies: the horn. In an instant, he starts cutting away as the mare's cries for help broke the sound barrier.
Upstairs, Sweetcream stepped out of the shower but not until she heard her friend screaming. She gasped and ran towards the downstairs. When she got to the bottom, she thought she was living a nightmare but it was all too real. Standing right in front of her was a drunk Victor Edgington with Sweetie's Swirl's bloody horn and her hornless friend bleeding on the floor. Sweetcream ran to the back of the ice cream shop towards the backdoor with Victor running after her. Luckily, Sweetcream's cries for help caught the attention of three Royal Canterlot guards patrolling the streets. The guards ran to aid Sweetcream and saw Victor still holding the knife and the horn. The guards use their magic and subdued Victor to the ground. While one guard keeps the human down, the second guard goes inside the ice cream shop to aid Sweetie Swirl while the third goes off to find help. The commotion even woke up a lot of ponies and a few humans living on the street where the shop is at but not only were they alarmed, Princess Luna and Celestia got word of it from another different guard and took action immediately.
The next two days, another trial occurred with the Royal Alicorn Society bringing in everypony and human to the convention center. During said trial, Victor recounted the whole story of what he did, what caused it, and admits to disobeying Luna's words of not drinking. He then pleaded guilty for his actions without parole. Pleading guilty is one thing but, since Victor broke Human/Equine Law, he was given the same two choices like Eric Harper: Life in Equestria or Return to Earth. The 90th human decided to go back to Earth instead of living in Equestria because he believed that he caused enough trouble as of late and found living here to be complicated. Queen Faust then said to Victor that once he goes back to Earth, there's no way to return to Equestria. He will remain in his world for the rest of his life...or so he thinks.
Victor nods and awaits for the Alicorns to do their magic. The ponies and the humans attending witness Queen Faust's horn glow red and shot a powerful magical beam to the human. Engulfed in a sphere of light, Victor Edgington, the 90th human of Equestria, disappeared. Everyone thought he went back to Earth but in reality, it's different. He did go back to Earth which is one thing but the other half is that he went back to the day that he was supposed to drown in the river!
“...Wait a minute!” I interrupted Richard before he concluded the story. “He went back to the day when Celestia is supposed to save him but ended up dying?!?”
“Yup!” Richard replied. “That's what happened. Has Princess Celestia ever shown you a vision on what will happen to you if you declined her invitation to come to Equestria?”
“Uh...yeah.” I confessed as I remembered that day of me watching myself committing suicide and Sarah not caring.
“Well, you see,” He continued. “When a human chooses the option to return to Earth, Queen Faust doesn't send them back to continue their lives as they were before. She sends them back to the day where they were meant to kill themselves and Princess Celestia does not show up to save them. Also, the human has no memory of either going to Equestia or even meeting any ponies or humans. All he remembers is why he wants to hurt himself and that nothing is going to stop him for doing so. It's more like the R.A.S and the Royal Family does not want to break the space time continium when they send a human back to their world or otherwise the timeline will alter.”
“So Victor drowns and justice is served.” I said as I put the pieces together. “So in other words, going back to Earth, when you commit a horrible crime that infrindges the law, is an execution! Worse than the chair and lethal ejection; you go back to Earth just to kill yourself.”
“Exactly.” Jerome agreed.
“So how long was the 2nd lockdown after Victor went back?”
“It lasted about a month.” Richard replied. “I'm not sure if it was a month or two but it was a long lockdown.”
“What about Sweetie Swirl? What happened to her?”
“To this day,” Richard said. “Sweetie Swirl and Sweetcream Scoops are still running the shop. Sweetie is now wearing a prostetic horn but she can no longer user her magic. Reason being is that when a unicorn loses her horn in anyway, the magic disipates and there's no way that the magic back can come back. Anypony that went through that will have to live the rest of his or her life as an Earth Pony but in real life, they weren't born as Earth Ponies.”
I shook my head while feeling bad for Sweetie Swirl. “That sucks. And what about Sudden Burst?”
“Sudden Burst went into hiding,” Jerome answered my question. “The last thing he did is that he donated half of the money that he had won to the ice cream ponies to actually keep their business and establishment afloat for the next two years and he even paid for Sweetie Swirl's medical bills. After that, nopony nor any human has heard from him ever again. Some say he's living in a secluded area where he can't be bothered and wanted to have a name change cause of all the publicity that was going on when Victor got in trouble.”
I checked my watch and realized that I have about 2.5 hours remaining before I meet up with Princess Cadance.
“Well, guys,” I said to both of them. “I want to wrap this up real quick but I want to know about Adrian and Nathan's story. Is there anyway you can tell me real quick?”
“You better ask Dean about that.” Jerome told me. “He knows more about Adrian and Nathan more than we do.”
“Where can I find Dean?” I asked.
“Here,” Richard said extending, “Give me your composition book. I'll write the address down for you.”
I gave him my book and my pencil. Richard took the pencil and wrote down the address on a blank page. He gave it right back to me as I read the address.
“Good luck, Frank.” Richard said as he got up from his chair and pushed it in.
“See us if you need anything.” Jerome added as he too got up and pushed his chair in.
The two Earth Brothers left the coffee shop and exited out of Barns & No Bell, leaving me behind. In a second, I got up and left as well. When I was outside, I followed the directions to Dean's home that was written by Richard. Hopefully, Dean will go easy on me and just tell the last two stories that I want to know.
View Online
E.V.A.N. Incident II: Adrian Murphy and Nathan James: The Rise and Fall of the Mustangs.
Hearts and Hooves Day
Chapter 12: The E.V.A.N Incident II: Adrian Murphy and Nathan James: Rise and Fall of the Mustangs
After what seemed like 11 minutes wondering around Ponyville, I found Dean's house, which is a two-floor cottage with a palm tree in front of the lawn. I'm guessing this palm tree came straight out of Horseshoe Bay since it has the same qualities of Florida, from beaches to sparkling sea water to resorts. Even though I heard about Horseshoe Bay and never been there, I wonder if they have any theme parks that reminds me of Disney World or Universal Studios. There has to be and I know it!
I approached the door and knock on it. I stood there for a few minutes, thinking on what to say to Dean if he's in the right mood to talk. Hopefully, he won't go off on me for asking him about the other two stories I need to know. Then, I heard the sound of hoofsteps approaching from behind the door, instead of footsteps. Is there a pony inside Dean's home? I got my answer once the door finally opened. Standing before me was pale mulberry, Unicorn mare with a blue and light blue mane, magneta eyes, and a cutie mark of two dolphins. This has to be Dean's marefriend Sea Swirl.
“Oh, hello!” the Unicorn greeted. “May I help you?”
“Hi.” I replied. “Is Dean here?”
Sea Swirl blinked. “Oh, yes. Dean is here. Are you one of his friends?”
“Yes I am. I'm from the Earth Brothers group that he's part of. My name is Frank Archer, by the way.”
The mare tilted her head slightly to the left. “Frank Archer? Oh! Dean told me about his group and I met some of the members but not you. He told me that you're always busy working and playing video games all the time.”
“True but sometimes I am free to socialize with anyone or anypony when I'm not.” I told her after I shrugged a bit. “So...may I speak to Dean?”
“Sure, come on in.” The mare offered as she stepped aside from the door.
I nodded and let myself in. As I did, I got a good look at the interior of Dean's place, which is decorated with things that reminds him of Florida. His walls were littered with Miami Dolphins memorabilia, like a poster of former quarterback Dan Marino about to throw a touchdown pass with the background showcasing the city of Miami, an autographed framed jersey of former linebacker Bryan Cox, and a mini-helmet signed by Don Shula, Jimmy Johnson, and Zach Thomas. Aside from that, there were pictures of him at Daytona Beach with his family during his teens and a shelf with a row of sea shells that he must had collected during his time on Earth. Between his skyblue soft sofa and wooden dinning room table, there was a footlocker that had a Divers Supply logo and it was locked up by a combination lock. I'm going to take a wild guess and say that footlocker has Dean's scuba gear. More so, I believe that Princess Celestia brought it from Earth upon his request when he took residence here in Ponyville.
I stood by the couch as Sea Swirl excused herself to go up the stairs in front of me.
“Dean, my love!” She called. “You have a visitor!”
I stood patiently at the bottom of the steps as I heard the sound of a clanging noise upstairs. It sounded like a weight lifting bar being set down on a weight bench. Then, there was the sound of human footsteps approaching as I clutched my notebook tightly and waited for my Earth Brother to appear. As he did, he was wearing a white tanktop with black Nike shorts and black running shoes. He also had sweat coming down from his chest as it drenched his upper wear and had a small blue towel hanging around his neck. Dean took a long look at me and somehow, changed the expression on his face from normal to disgruntled. I knew for a moment that he did not want me here at all.
“What in Celestia's name are you doing here, Frank?” The 34th human questioned with an annoyed tone. “How did you get my address?”
“Richard wrote it for me.” I confessed.
“What?”
“I came here cause I want to ask you about the rest of the story about Adrian and Nathan. So if yo...”
“OH NO!” He exploded as he came down the stairs while throwing his towel down and having his fists balled up. “HELL NO! I'm not telling you the rest of the story! You can take that little detective book of yours and shove it up your ass!”
“Dean!” Sea Swirl said. “What is going on?”
Dean looks at Sea Swirl, still standing on top of the stairs. “Nothing, baby. Frank wants to be like the World's Greatest Detective and have all of us humans go back to Earth so we can kill ourselves!”
The mare gasps in horror and looks at me with an angered look. “FRANK! Why would you do that?!? Why would you send my lover away? HAVE YOU GONE MAD?!?”
I threw my right up in order to defend myself from any incoming assault. “Wait, wait, wait! That's not the case! I'm just trying to understand about the whole ordeal with the Royal Alicorns, the lockdowns, and the Human/Equine Law tha...”
“SHUT UP!” Dean yelled. “JUST SHUT THE FUCK UP! I don't want to discuss it! Get out of my house! RIGHT NOW!!!”
He grabs me by the shirt and drags me to the door as I argued and protested to be let go. “HEYHEYEYEY! DEAN, STOP MAN! STOPSTOP!”
It was too late. He threw me out and shuts the door in front of me. Dickhead. There had to be a way for me to have Dean finally spill it but what is it that he can't resist. As I remembered when I first met him, he did told me at one point that he loves one thing besides Sea Swirl and scuba diving. The one item that he can't seem to live without out and thought Equestria does not have it until he resided: cigars. Dean loves Cuban cigars back on Earth but here in Equestria, he loves the South Amareican that everytime he gets paid from work, he at least buys an 8-pack. Time for me to head towards the Ponyville Tobacco store and buy some. Hopefully, this idea would work.
After spending 10 bits for an 8-pack, I returned to Dean's home. Before I knocked on the door, I checked my watch to see what time it is. According to my watch, I still have enough time to catch the train to Canterlot before 8pm. I proceed to knock on the door and waited for a response. In a moment, I heard human footsteps coming from behind, so I know who it is. Just hope he doesn't blow his top once he sees me in front of him.
The door opens and surprise, surprise; Dean wasn't happy. “I thought I told you to fuck off, Frank!”
“Look, Dean!” I said. “Can we just talk about this and we'll never speak of it, again? I promise you I won't bother you for the rest of the week if you ju...”
The hot headed guy attempts to shut the door but not before I grabbed the door handle with my right hand and try to push my way in with all of my might in my arm. “Ah! Urgh!...DEAN! STOP MAN! I BOUGHT YOU SOME CIGARS IF WE CAN TALK!!! YOU LOVE CIGARS, DON'T YOU?!?”
He stops struggling. “...Yeah, I do. Wha...you're trying to fucking bribe me?”
“NO!” I innocently replied. “It's not a bribe! It's more of an offer or a trade for you!”
I held up the 8-pack cigars by my left hand. “I bought these for you: South Amareican cigars. Your favorite, right? I always see you smoke one of these after our previous meetings and you're willing to do anyone or anypony a favor if they offer you one. If I give you them, would you call it a truce for now?”
Dean cautiously opens the door all the way but his attitude has not changed. He took a quick at the cigars and then back at me. After a few seconds of complete silence, he lowers his head, closes his eyes, and lets out a heavy sigh.
“God, you're pathetic.” Dean said as he shook his head. “Fine! Just come in, sit at the table, and give me my cigars.”
He opens the door for me and I entered once again, not before I gave him his prized possession. I went over to the wooden table and sat on the left, long side while Dean sat across from me while ripping off the plastic from the cigars.
Dean looks at me. “Want one?”
I shook my head. “Dude, I'm straight edge!”
He sucked his teeth a bit. “Fine! Suit your self.”
Before Dean could even spill another word, the sound of hooves coming down the steps came to my attention. I turned my head right and saw Dean's marefriend Sea Swirl making her presence known. The Unicorn looks at me and instead of smiling at me, she gives me another face of disgust.
“What the buck are you doing here?” She said with a tone of hatred.
“Honey,” Dean spoke. “Come have a seat with me.”
“Why?” What is this all about? WHY AREN'T YOU KICKING HIM OUT?!?”
“Babe, calm down. Frank wants to talk about the rest of the E.V.A.N. Incident and I need you to be here at my side to discuss it with him. Once we're done with that, we can kick him out and we'll take a shower together, alright?”
I cocked an eyebrow upon hearing those words coming out of Dean's mouth. Do I really need to hear what they're going to do when I leave? Should I imagine it? No offence but...ugh!
The sea loving mare let out a small snort from her muzzle. She shuts her eyes tight, lowers her head while shaking it in disgust, and finally sighs her anger out. “Fine, Dean! You better give me the best shower ever! Lets get it over with...but first...give me one of your cigars.”
Dean nods and pulls out another cigar from the pack. Sea Swirl comes to the table as her boyfriend handed her one and takes it with her mouth. Next, Dean reaches into his pocket and pulls out a lighter. He places the lighter in between his cigar and Sea Swirl's as the two love birds share the flame and began to blow some smoke from their own mouths. Dean took out his cigar and kisses Sea Swirl's muzzle, showing his love for her.
“Love ya, babe.” Dean complimented.
“Love you, too.” The mare responded with her cigar still in her mouth.
Dean puts his lighter away, puts the cigar back to his mouth, and looks back at me. “You ready?”
I took my composition book, set it on the table while opening up the last page I wrote, and I took out my pencil. “Yeah, I'm ready. So, right after Victor's death, what happened next?”
And so the story continues!
After the ponies and humans witness the ball of light implode that had the 90th human inside of it, Queen Faust has ordered the Royal Alicorn Society, Princess Celestia, and Princess Luna to a private meeting before dismissing everyone at the con. As everypony and human waited, no one and no pony (except the royal guards who were inside the room with the R.A.S.) had any idea what the meeting could be about. However, thanks to a royal guard, who wanted to remain anonymous because of fear of termination, he was able to tell a few humans about the whole ordeal that went on behind closed doors.
During said meeting, Queen Faust nearly blew a gasket at her daughters for bringing two humans to their world and almost murdering two innocent ponies. She went over on how Eric and Victor agreed to the Human/Equine Law before signing their own documents of being an Equestrian resident. Princess Luna said to her mother that none of this is her fault, nor is it Celestia. The moon princess recounted her time with Victor at the party on how she told him not to consume any alcoholic beverages in any way, shape, or form. More so, she at one point asked Celestia if she could bring Victor instead of her doing it. However, Celestia said no since it is her duty to bring humans to Equestria and that Luna is assigned to watch over the kingdom while she goes to Earth. The Queen then questioned Celestia about her motives on what she does right after a human comes to their world. She asked her about doing the same as her younger sister about making promises to said human if he had some sort of bad habit or problem that he had on Earth. Celestia's answer to her mother was rather an excuse than a reason: she pretty much brings them to Earth and resumes her job as ruler...and that's it!
This alone became the 1st problem that no Alicorn should face and that's neglecting their duties of watching over their territories, which is written in the Enchanted Scroll of Monarchs. The scroll read that if an Alicorn of royalty is irresponsible of keeping his or her land under control or monitoring their subjects' actions, the head of the R.A.S. (Queen Faust) will demote, and possibly, dethrone that Alicorn. One of the Alicorns, Lord Artico, ruler of the southern cold regions of the planet, insist that a new term should be added to the Human/Equine Law, as to provide safety reasons for the ponies who are dating humans and having them underneath their roof. He considers that both Luna and Celestia should visit each – and every – human in Equestria every Friday and send a report to either Queen Faust or any member of the R.A.S around the globe on whether or not their's an issue. Upon hearing this, Faust somehow likes the idea but insist that her daughters should check the humans everyday and everynight and send a report on Saturday night instead of Friday. Celestia, on the other hand, argued for the fact that it will be stressful for her and Luna to travel around the land and check the remaining 88 humans at their residential cities in Equestria. More so, they would have a tough time on wrestling their time schedule when they have to bring the day and the night at their appropriate times and attend other meetings and events at Equestria. Luna nodded her head in agreement on Celestia's testimony. Faust argues back at her older daughter and warns her that she (Faust) decides on what's best for the ponies and she alone agrees on Lord Artico's suggestion. If she didn't like it, she would be force to be dethroned, along with Luna. The two Equestria rulers backed away in fear of being relived of their royal duties and with no given choice, had to accept the new proposition.
Back in the Convention Center, the humans and ponies awaited for the Royal Alicorn Society to return from their meeting. Within minutes, the group returns with the guards escorting them back to their seats. As they sat down, Queen Faust's horn glows gold and in a small magical gold explosion, presented the Human/Equine Law document. The attendees held their breath on what the queen had to say or why she brought up the 20 X 30 scrolled up document in front of them. The Queen went ahead and made a few announcements to everyone and everypony attending. She first brought the news that the Human/Equine had been revised by Celestia, Luna, and herself during the meeting. A new term has been added to the document in which, from now on, both Celestia and Luna will visit all humans living in Equestria during the day and night and that they would report their findings and discuss their behavior to the R.A.S. There was a mixbag of reactions among the humans who heard about this new rule. Some thought it was reasonable and understanding, others thought it was ridiculous for the fact that two Alicorns would be invading their privacy at anytime when it's least expected. The second announcement was that, due to Victor's violent act on an innocent mare, Equestria would be going under it's 2nd lockdown and that any requests about finding significant others, that are humans than stallions, had to be put on a stand still. The mares in the audience (the ones who have no mates nor someone to love that is) were a bit outrage that they wailed in protest. Faust uses her magic to grab a gavel from her desk and pounds the wooden surface many times to shut everypony up as she has more to say. Her final announcement is that the upcoming Nightmare Night Festival in Ponyville will go as planned but with her attending as Guest Host for the occasion. That was all the announcements and everypony and everyone were dismissed from the area.
With the 2nd lockdown in full affect and the royal sisters visiting humans everyday and night, things haven't got any better. When October 4th came, right after visiting the last human on her “check list”, Princess Celestia received word from her secretary that for the past 18 hours, she's been receiving countless letters from other cities in Equestria that the single mares are in serious need of a mate. Some of those letters even stated that they are in heat and finding a single stallion anywhere around Equestira became more difficult than before. In a nutshell, they want this lockdown to be over and that more humans come to Equestria.
That night, Celestia couldn't stop thinking on what to do and it was giving her a headache. There are two problems that she had to solve but can't decide on which is better. 1st of all, she loves all of her subjects around the land and would do anything to help them out in their time of need. However, there's a ban on bringing humans until her mother gives her permission. 2nd of all, speaking of the ban, there is only way to uplift it but doing so will cost the enchanted alicorn a lot of money – and might bankrupt her. What more can she do?
The next morning, during breakfast with her sister Luna, Celestia sent an emergency letter to both her niece Princess Cadance of the Crystal Empire and her student Princess Twilight Sparkle of Ponyville. The letter read that she wants to organize a private meeting in her throne room with no other pony present, except her guards though for protection. Within an hour, both princesses came to the castle via magic teleportation and met up with Luna and Celestia in the throne room. During the meeting, Celestia brought the letters she received last night from her secretary and she went over on how she can not make a proper decision in front of the princesses. The problem, though, is that Celestia fears that might she face dethronement, along with with her sister, if she stretches her mother's order of not bringing any humans to the single mares who are in need of it. Then, there's uplifting it by paying a price and she does not know if she can negotiate with her mother to at least lower it down to a suitable amount that will have her saving money. Curious and not knowing anything about this, Twilight Sparkle asked how much is it? What Celestia said next nearly caused all three princesses to have a heart attack, even myself when I'm writing down notes in my composition book.
“So how much was it?” I asked Dean, holding my breath for the unexpected answer.
“The price of bringing the ban to a close...” He paused for a moment. He took another draw from his cigar and puffed out more smoke from his mouth. “...331,000,000,000 bits.”
"JEEZUS!" I said outloud in the same tone as Zandig from his CZW promo, right after I jumped out of my seat while my pencil flew out of my hand and right behind my chair
“Will you please keep your voice down?” Sea Swirl said, feeling annoyed as she puffed a smoke ring from her mouth. “There's no need for you to shout and be overreacted!”
“Oh...my bad, sorry.” I apologize as I reach down to the floor and picked up my pencil again. “So...uh...you were saying, Dean?”
“The four princesses went on for another two hours trying to decide on what to do,” Dean went on. “Until finally, Celestia came to a decision...”
As Dean stated, the princesses continued their private discussion. Cadance suggests to her auntie Celestia that she should pay the fee but Luna disagreed on that statement. The moon princess recounted that the amount of money that Celestia might give away to the queen will nearly make them bankrupt and there can't be anyway to negotiate a reasonable price. Twilight Sparkle, on the other hand – or hoof, agrees on Cadance but her suggestion is that Celestia and Luna bring the letters from all the mares around Equestria and try to compromise with their mother for an agreement of the pay. Otherwise, more and more single mares will be complaining about their heat and low self-esteem and; worst case scenario, turn against their ruler for not helping them.
Finally...Celestia made her decision. She dismisses Twilight and Cadance while her sister escorted her to an underground vault within the castle, where both royal sisters keep their money, treasure, and prized artifacts safely hidden. Celestia hopes that her mother will understand for not only will it save her money of what's left over, but will also help the mares around Equestria.
The Princess of the Sun and the Princess of the Moon traveled to the Northern Hemisphere. Their destination is Queen Faust's kingdom. Though, to all of us here in Equestria, from humans to ponies, no one nor nopony knows where that's located, except the R.A.S. And the Royal Family. As Celestia made her presence known to her mother, she and Luna presented the letters and tries her best to negotiate a deal about the ban and saving a sum portion of what's ever left of her money. After reading the letters, Faust, being generous that she is, decides to take the money and end the lockdown. Unfortunately, Faust told Celestia and Luna that stretching the rules of royalty and not paying the full amount, as it's written in the ESM, will result in one strike. If they get two more, both sisters will be dethroned permanently! However, for the fact that Celestia pleaded and was being honest on the situation that's happening in Equestria, she will let it slide and just give her a warning. Both sisters couldn't be anymore happier and made their way back home to Canterlot, not before saying a “thank you” to their mother.
Back in Canterlot, Princess Celestia informs her guards to spread the news to the press about the lockdown is ineffective and that they have the authority to bring humans to Equestria. Off the guards went as the sisters came up with another plan as they have 27 days to find two new humans before to take Eric and Victor's numbers, as they are dubbed as Surrogates. Plus, after they find those two new humans, their next step is to find forty-three new humans from the Earth before the second week of October as they have plans coming up like prepping up for the anticipated Nightmare Night Concert in Ponyville and hiring the best musicians around Equestria to entertain the guests.
From October 5th – October 8th , both Princesses did their royal duties of watching every single human in Equestria and bringing in the number of humans as they discussed. Of course, two of those humans became the next troublemakers that led to Equestria's 3rd and 4th lockdowns and even gave both royal sisters their two strikes before termination. Their names are Adrian Murphy, the 102nd human of Equestria, and Nathan James, the 133rd.
Adrian Murphy's story all began when he lived his whole life in the motor city, aka Detroit, Michigan. At the age of 8, his father once took him to a KISS concert at the Joe Louis Arena. When Adrian went there, he felt as though he found his calling card as he listened to the powerful vocals of Paul Stanley and rocking to the powerful rhythm coming from Gene Simmons' axe guitar, Eric Singer's drum beats, and Tommy Thayer's guitar squeal. When the show was over, Adrian and his father were on they way back home when he told his dad this statement:
“Dad, after seeing KISS for the first time, and falling in love with their music, I decide on what I want to do when I grow up: I want to start my own band and be as popular as KISS is. I want to be rich, live in a mansion, win awards, create my own record studio; I want to do it all! This is the best night ever and thank you so much, dad! I love you.”
From his childhood to his middle school years, Adrian began to study and do research on how to start a band and how to write lyrics for a song that had a meaning and purpose. He read books, mostly autobiographies and historical, about some of the best rock and heavy bands from the early days to the present time. When his birthday came and Christmas approach, the only things he wanted were CDs of his favorite bands and a bass guitar that came with an amplifier. His parents were very fascinated in his interest that they went ahead and signed him up for a studio that offers music lessons, from singing to playing instruments.
During his 7th grade year, his cousin from Grand Rapids, Devin Weathers, Jr. aka DJ as his nickname, came to Detroit for a visit. His purpose of visiting Adrian was to tell him two important things he should know about. First, when he heard from family members about Adrian wanting to be in the music industry, Devin thought about joining, too. Like his cousin, Devin had dreams of being in a band and beoming popular among the public. Finally, his last bit of news to tell, he's going to be transported from his school in Grand Rapids to Adrian's. When asked “why”, DJ's response was to help his cousin out with his music and teach him the ropes. For you see, DJ's father was rock and roll enthusiast and that he traveled with a band, mostly college buddies, that hosted parties and weddings with good pay. During his childhood, DJ's father taught him on how to play drums and turntables and even went as far as to take a family trip to the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame in Cleveland, Ohio, where he learned about some amazing bands and musicians like Queen, Steely Dan, Aerosmith, Pink Floyd, Billy Joel, Velvet Underground; and so on and so on.
Years later, as they two proceeded to finish up their Senior year in high school, DJ and Adrian placed an ad on the school's bulletin board near the front office to any student in the school that's interested in starting a music band and that practice will begin from 5PM – 9PM everyday, everyweek, with three spots opened for three other musicians. The spots opened are two guitarists and keytarist, auditions will be held at Adrian's home, inside of his garage. Finally, the ad stated that anyone can respond via Adrian's Myspace page. Both of the boys thought it would work and waited for a response.
And they waited...
And they waited another week...
And two weeks go by...
Nothing!
Adrian, very eager to start his music career, told his cousin DJ that this ad was a waste of time wanted to take it down. For the past few weeks, he checked his Myspace profile and received no responses. He just didn't get it and thought maybe there was an error on the ad or maybe auditioning at a garage was rather creepy. It didn't take long for DJ to find out why as he told Adrian: everyone uses Facebook now! Duh! So the ad was taken down and revamped to include Adrian's new Facebook account.
Then, he finally got messages on the third week of November from three different guys...one of them, of course, was Nathan James, who happened to live in Grosse Point on E. Jefferson Ave, just about five minutes away from the school. All three messages from Nathan and the other two high schoolers are interested in trying out for Adrian's band and want in on the facts. The two cousins couldn't be any happier.
“...So I'm going to guess for the record,” I told Dean. “Nathan and Adrian became the two humans that came to Equestria at the same time, right?”
“Yeah,” Dean responded. “But...I DIDN'T GET TO THAT PART YET!!! Shut up and let me tell the rest of the story!”
“Okay, alright! I'm sorry. Go ahead!”
“...So, Adrian, DJ, Nathan, and the other two guys, named Phillip and Lenard; ended up getting together for their first tryout session in the garage...”
As Dean went on, Adrian and his band began their practice session throughout their Senior year before May, aka Graduation Month, hits. During this time, Adrian came up with the band's name: The Motor City Mustangs. They got the name from two things: Detroit is nicknamed the Motor City for its mass productions of cars and Mustangs for the fact that Adrian's first car was a 2011 white V6 that his parents bought for him and that his parents are Ford Mustang enthusiasts. During his previous time in high school, Adrian spent most of his time writing songs that dealt with the economy in Detroit, the crime, heartbreak, and finding love.
With everything prepared, the band was ready to perform for their first gig. And what better time when the month of April arrived for the high school's talent show on Saturday of the 4th week. MCM spent the remaining three weeks practicing their music all night after school, after work, and sometimes during the weekends when they don't have plans. Though, the only song they chose to perform, out of all the songs Adrian wrote, was “Heavy Rider”, an alternative rock song that describes the singer as a drifter who just entered town and decides to be rebellious against the laws within the town. In case of encore, they'll play the next song entitled “Velocity”, a thrash, punk song that talks about someone that wants to fly high and fast. Sounds like two good songs to entertain the crowd and all members had high hopes for it.
When the day came for talent show, held at the school's gymnasium, the Motor City Mustangs decided to perform last while letting the other contestants go before them. After the crowd witnessed a martial arts stand off, a reenactment of a movie scene with wooden acting (not that it was bad), a cliché magic trick, a comedian who only got a few good laughs from not-so-bad jokes, it was time for the Mustangs to perform. With Adrian Murphy on the mic, DJ at the drums, Nathan James as bass player, Phillip and Lenard as guitarists, the band began playing their song in front of students and attendees.
When it came to a final decision from the judges, it was predictable that the Mustangs won 1st place. They are rewarded with a trophy for Best in Show and, to make things better, a photograph in the school's yearbook. What else? Right after the band members went to their separate homes, Adrian Murphy went home, along with DJ, to check out their Facebook accounts on their laptops. To their surprise, both of their facebook pages received 100+ Friend Requests from different people and countless messages about the talent show and that they all love their song “Heavy Rider.” Both cousins were very happy that DJ decided to create a Motor City Mustangs fanpage and invite their new friends to help support the band. Plus, as a bonus, Adrian told DJ to include a new ad for having the Mustangs perform at all types of parties: birthday, get togethers, midnight; etc.
With graduation coming up next week, Adrian wrote on the fanpage some bad news to the fans. Nathan James, the bassist for the Mustangs, decided to leave MCM as he received a scholarship for an acting school in Los Angeles, CA. It also stated that Nathan wanted to pursue a movie career than a music career and wants everyone to give him the best of luck. Responses from most of the fans had been mixed, with some ranging “good luck” to “who cares? Nathan is not that special”. Upon reading these messages, Adrian just shook his head and brush off from the comments and decide to move forward. Besides, he barely reached the tip of the iceberg of having his band become a world wide hit.
However, those chances soon fell rock bottom.
During the summer, with Phillip replacing Nathan's role, attending several parties with pay, and reaching 1,000 fans; the Motor City Mustangs caught a break on how to get in the music industry. One night, Lenard e-mailed DJ via MSN that he was listening to Detroit's local rock station, 101 WRIF, that a Battle of the Bands tournament would be held at the Joe Louis Arena during the 3rd week of July. The winning band would receive a contract from SCRATCH That! Records and would then start recording their songs within the next following week for their first album. No doubt that this put a smile on DJ's face and sent a text message to Adrian, who was too busy working the night shift at Dollar General. When Adrian came home later, he went on Facebook and announced that the Mustangs would be in the Battle of the Bands tournament and he alone was very excited.
On the second week of July, a fan of the Mustangs asked the band if they can perform at her backyard for a party, with a payment of $250 on a Saturday. Adrian Murphy replied by saying sure and they would be delighted to do a mini concert for her and the guests. When the day came, the Mustangs began to entertain the crowd and their fans throughout the night with their hits songs, including new ones written by DJ and Adrian. Everything was going well as some thought...until three random party guests ruined it by throwing beer bottles on the stage. As that happened, Adrian orders his band to stop playing and calls out the perpetrators who try to ruin the party. Out from the crowd came three somewhat gothic, looking guys. From what Dean described them to me, they were wearing black jumpsuits (similar to Slipknot's jumpsuits), black finger nail paint, and sporting devil locks. To my guess, they're like a carbon copy of the Misfits, without the cool factor in it. The three mysterious Misfist rip offs are the Sycho Sikcos from a different high school in Michigan. The three are named Gurney, Muerto, and the vocalists of the band, RIP. Adrian asked what the deal is and why they interrupted the performance. RIP tells them that his band, the Sikcos, had heard about the Mustangs being popular in Detroit and how many fans they have on Facebook, while the Sikcos only had 115 fans. The gothic, wannabe band leader then claim that the Mustangs were trying to steal the spotlight away from them and they demand it back. RIP then said that the Sikcos would be in the Battle of the Bands tournament, and more so, threatened that if the Mustangs win the contest and the contract deal with SCRATCH That! Records, there will be hell to pay. DJ gets off his drum set, grabs the microphone away from Adrian, and tells the rival band this following statement:
“You fuckers want a challenge? You'll get a fucking challenge! When we win that contract, our first song for our first album would be to diss your sorry asses for our ruining our gig and how much your high school sucks, the same high school that I left years ago. I left because you guys kept shoving down your fucking music down everyone's throats when I told you straight up that nobody wants it! We'll see you in the tournament, bitch!”
July came and it was time for the Battle of the Bands tournament at the Joe Louis Arena, with other bands from around the state of Michigan participating in the contest. The whole arena was filled with 3,000 people attending the contest, mostly from rock fans, friends, and family of the participating bands. The judges of the contest were the staff members and disc jockeys of 101 WRIF and a producer from SCRATCH That! Records. As expected, the Motor City Mustangs went head to head with Sycho Sikcos in the finals to determine who would win the contract. Both bands battle one at a time performing two songs of their own choosing in order to impress the fans and the judges.
In the end, after an unpredictable tie that lead to a Sudden Death, there was only one winner that outlasted fourteen different bands and won by an unanimous decision: the Motor City Mustangs!
The arena erupted in thunderous applause and cheers from fans, family, and friends. Adrian, DJ, and the other two members began celebrating by hugging and high-fiving each other for a job well done. They are about one step closer of being famous around the nation, they can just feel it. The producer of SCRATCH That! Records walks onto the stage holding the bands prized possession – the contract – and was ready to give it to them when...
BANG!
The sound of a gun going off echoed throughout the arena! An explosion of screams and panic from the crowd fill up to the rafters! Innocent people and staff members ran to several different exits as police and security guards are alerted to enter the main stage.
“...There was blood on the stage.” Dean spoke softly and sadly as he began to feel guilty while telling the story. He finished his first cigar and lits another one to calm himself down. “Lenard and Phillip...ran off like cowards, leaving Adrian and his cousin behind.”
“But...who was shot?” I asked with concerned.
Dean sighs. “It was...Devin...or DJ. Shot right in the spinal cord at a precise aim.”
“...My god.” I quielty replied as I shook my head in disbelief. “That's...tha...that's terrible!”
Sea Swirl, who happened to be sitting and listening to the story, nods. “Adrian never had a chance to save him. The shooter...happened to be...the leader of that rival band.”
“The Sikcos!” I chimed in. “It was RIP that did it! Correct?”
“Yeah.” Dean responded. “He hid a CZ 75 in one of his bandmates guitar case and he was planning to use it in case his band didn't win the tournament. Adrian remained on the stage protecting DJ from another bullet from RIP, but thankfully the police came and ordered RIP to drop his weapon. RIP refused and tries to fire back, only for the cops to have no choice but to defend themselves and shot RIP in the chest.”
“Did he die?”
“Nope. He lived...and was taken to a nearby hospital where doctors were able to save him...though...the Detroit PD had to slap the cuffs on him once he gets out.”
“What about Adrian and DJ? What happened to the Mustangs?”
“DJ was hospitalized and then the doctor broke the news to the remaining Mustangs...”
As the story goes, DJ was transported via ambulance to Detroit Receiving Hospital: Jones Natasha, where doctors worked fast to save him. In the waiting room, the remaining members of the Mustangs, DJ's family and friends, and the fans of the Mustangs awaited word from doctors as to know what condition DJ is in. Midnight came, with most of the fans leaving but the family and band remained in the room. Finally, a male doctor comes in and breaks the news to them, some good news and bad news, that is. The good news: DJ would live. However, there was some bad news...and one that somehow led the Motor City Mustangs to their downfall: the bullet from RIP's gun shattered both DJ's L1 and L2 vertebrates, thus leaving him paralyzed from the waist down for the rest of his life.
The family members and friends were relieved but not really happy about the outcome. Sure, DJ would live but he can't walk no more. He'll be in a wheelchair forever and would now need some assistance to get around the house. Not only that, the Motor City Mustangs had now lost another member...and more so, their strongest link of the group. With a final plea, Adrian asked the doctor if he could see his cousin before leaving, in which the doctor allowed. Adrian goes inside the room to see DJ and ask if he's okay. DJ responded that he'll be fine but he won't be checking out of the hospital anytime soon. He also said to Adrian that since he won't be playing the drums anymore, he tells him one last request, a request that is more devastating than losing two band members and one that he would regret: disband MCM.
Adrian looked at his cousin, feeling puzzled. He asked DJ to repeat his statement again. He said, once again, said to disband the Mustangs because without him, the group won't be as popular as they were if they had replacements, in his opinion. Instead, their fans will turn on them and would leave en masses if that somehow happened.
Normally, it would be understandable as to announce a break up and they would still have their fans that would somehow still listen to their music, even if they were not on top of the world yet.
Adrian, however, said no because this was his dream to be in the music industry. He believed that he can find some new members and that their fans can still support them. He was not about to quit just yet and he thinks that the Mustangs would go on without him. Besides, the Mustangs have a contract with SCRATCH That! Records and even with him being paralyze, he can just have a front row seat.
What Adrian does not know, however, is that the contract states that the winning band must start recording their first album in THREE DAYS without delays!
After everyone left the hospital, Adrian went straight home until received a phone call from Lenard. Lenard asked on what DJ's condition is and what the Mustangs should do. Adrian replied to Lenard on what DJ told him and about a break up. However, instead of a break up, he insists that the band continues as they can find replacements for both Nathan and DJ. Lenard disagreed with that idea and said that the contract expires in three days and they have no time to find new members. He believed that it was a stupid idea to begin with and that no one in Detroit can match the same rhythmic style as DJ's drums and Nathan's bass. Finally, he would go on and said that a Facebook announcement of a disbandment sounds better.
Adrian didn't want to hear any of this and asked if Lenard could do drums. Lenard says no because he has no experience, neither does Phillip. Then, Adrian gets another call on his phone on another line. It was Phillip and he answers. On the other line, Phillip breaks the bads news: he wants to leave the band because with two guys gone, the Motor City Mustangs are useless and there's no point of going forward.
If Adrian's anger at the hospital wasn't bad enough, it just got worse. The MCM vocalists blew a gasket, tells Phillip to go fuck himself, and hangs up. He goes back to Lenard on the 1st line and tells him that Phillip is out. However, there was no answer. Lenard just hung up and never said anything. Putting his phone away, Adrian decides to just go to bed and forget about what just happened. Hoping this stuff would be resolved tomorrow.
It doesn't!
The next morning, Adrian checked the Mustangs' fan page on Facebook. He was going to post a message to his fans about DJ's condition and what he wants to do with the group. However, before he even had a chance to write that, there were two brand new posts on the page by Lenard and Phillip. What he read really got him nuclear. Lenard and Phillip both posted that they are leaving the Mustangs, while Phillip ratted out on Adrian by calling him a “selfish, egotistical bastard” and Lenard adding that DJ was “the true leader of the Mustangs” and that Adrian was a “sorry ass punk that stole DJ's spotlight”.
Even more startling, there were a number of replies from fans agreeing with Lenard's post and more so, unlike the fanpage of the Mustangs. Worse, Adrian Murphy's Facebook page received more than 1,000 hate messages from his now ex-fans, telling him to die, calling him homoslurs, and saying that DJ is better than him.
Could it get any worse? Indeed! At around 2pm, Adrian Murphy went back to work at Dollar General, ignoring the events that happened yesterday and this morning. Then, his cell phone goes off. He checks the phone ID and the caller is coming from SCRATCH That! Records. The ex-Mustang informs his manager that he's going to the bathroom to answer the phone. As he answered, the caller turns out to be the producer, the same one who was at the Battle of the Bands tournament. The producer asks Adrian on what is the current status of his group. The young man responded by telling him that his cousin is still in the hospital and his remaining bandmates departed due to personal reasons. He even went as far as to say that he wants to get new bandmates and reform the Motor City Mustangs. The producer, on the other hand, informs him that's not acceptable and that the contract will expire in two days if MCM is not back together. He even tells Adrian that if he doesn't get Phillip and Lenard back to at least keep the band alive, then he loses the contract and hangs up the phone.
Now what? Those two words came to Adrian Murphy's mind once the call ended. He desperately sends both Lenard and Phillip a text message of him apologizing and that he wants them back. When work was over and after arriving home, he did receive a text message from Phillip and it read “Can you fucking die, already?”. Ten minutes later, Lenard sends a message saying “Do I even know you anymore? I guess not!”. The ex-Mustang began to sweat.
Two days later, the final blow happened: one a day off from work, Adrian Murphy gets a letter in the mail from SCRATCH That! Records and it read:
Thank you for your hard work and achievement on the Battle of the Bands Tournament. Unfortunately, at this time, we hereby apologize to inform you that your contract is invalid. We wish you the best of luck in the future.
SCRATCH That! Records
Adrian Murphy couldn't believe it! His dream of being famous were shattered in front of him. Bass player goes to Hollywood, cousin is paralyzed, fans lose interest, and two guitarists leave him in the dust. There's nothing left to do and nothing that can ever fix it. He tore the letter in pieces as he starts bawling and breaks his musical CDs that he collected in his past. Plus, the bass guitar with an amplifier that his parents gave to him end up being smashed into pieces. Finally, the outraged human took his laptop and smashes it on the ground, destroying the screen and hard drive.
With his home a total mess, with broken plastic, paper, metal, and glass everywhere; Adrian decides to just end it all. He goes to the kitchen and pulls out a small sharp knife from the drawer. He then proceeds to go to the bathroom and fill the tub up with water. Still clothed, he gets in and waits for the water to fill up to his chest. When the happened, Adrian slowly, and carefully aims the knife near his wrist...and closes his eyes!
*POOF!*
A magical ball of light erupted inside the bathroom. It startled Adrian Murphy so much that he drops the knife in the tub. He looks to his left and thought he was imagining things. Standing by his tub was Princess Celestia, smiling at him. Quickly, Adrian grabs the knife, in order to defend himself from this creature but the noble Princess prevents him from doing so with her magic. Celestia tells Adrian why she's here and that she wants to help him by bringing him to Equestria where he can start a new life.
As before like Eric Harper and Victor Edgington, Adrian Murphy accepts the offer and goes through the same exact procedures like the other humans.
Two weeks later, in Hollywood, CA, Nathan James, ex-member of the Mustangs, gets a close encounter with Princess Luna and she offers him a second chance to live in Equestria. What led to Nathan Jame's downfall? Long story short, as Dean told me, Nathan did not go to acting school. He completely lied about it to the Motor City Mustangs and “secretly” wanted out of the band. When Nathan James left the band, he did infact go to Hollywood, CA and stayed with a relative who owns a bar. His real motive is to audition for movies for a lot of major movie studios around the Hollywood area.
After searching through Craigslist and even going to appointments for interviews at studios, nothing happened. He even went as far to send a resume that made on online and send it to every movie studio office and awaited responses. Unfortunately, the responses he received were extremely negative and that none of the studios were interested in him. Worse, his relative will not allow him to work at the bar due to underage and nothing can be done.
Nathan James thought he made a big mistake and blames himself for leaving the Motor City Mustangs. With no money and no hope for a career, Nathan decides to take his own life by jumping 19 stories from his relative's apartment. Without having a second thought rush through, he leaps...only to be saved by Princess Luna.
Nathan is then accepted into Equestria and resides in Las Pegasus, near AppleWood. Hopefully, he can somehow get a chance to be in a movie. What he does not know, however, is that his former bandmate, Adrian Murphy, is also living in Equestria in Manephis, the city of music.
Though, what both of them don't know, their time in Equestria will not last that long.
E.V.A.N. Incident III: Conclusion
Hearts and Hooves Day
Chapter 13: The E.V.A.N Incident III: Adrian Murphy and Nathan James: Conclusion
I checked my watch to see how many hours I have left before the next train departs to Canterlot. It looks like I have about 1 hour and 51 minutes left remaining. Hopefully, Dean and Sea Swirl can speed things up a bit because I have a meeting to get to.
Continuing where the story left off, Adrian Murphy and Nathan James were once bandmates that were nearly on top of the world until the group dissolved into extinction. After facing tough times and losing relationships with their friends and family, both former rockers were transported to Equestria to live a new life. Though, none of them knew that they were in Equestria and it seemed unlikely that they'll run into each other.
After reading and signing the terms of the Human/Equine Law, Adrian became the 102nd human of Equestria while Nathan became the 133rd. Unfortunately, Ponyville at that time had no more room for humans to reside in. When Princess Celestia became aware of it, she called upon Ponyville's Construction, Inc. to build a new apartment complex near the river and White Tail Woods for incoming humans or anypony that is new to the area. You can probably guess what the name of the apartment is and why it was built. Meanwhile, the remaining humans were transported to different cities around Equestria, from Tall Tale to Dodge City to Crystal Empire. As for the former Motor City Mustangs, Adrian Murphy went to live in Manephis while Nathan James was sent to Los Pegasus.
Manephis is best known for one thing in Equestria: music. Back in the day, a lot of famous and legendary musicians had started their music careers in this one city and rose to stardom. From classic to pop to rock, you can name it all! It is also home to Equestria's Music Hall of Fame, where famous names of all ponies that revolutionized the music world around the country. Once a year, they also host an award show, called the Melodies, to be given to some of the year's best musicians and groups throughout the world.
Los Pegasus can be described in two words: movies and gambling. Major stars and movie studios can be found in this one city and it's also where you can find the Trot of Stardom where famous movie acting ponies and directors made an impact in the film industries. Aside from movies, there are a lot of casinos where anypony can try their luck to win big money and get rich quick. However, most ponies have to be aware that the biggest threat in Los Pegasus are several gangs that go to these casinos to either hang out, make offers and deals; or worse, complete control over one's turf. It will be a great place but be warned, whatever happens in Los Pegasus, stays in Lo...well...you get the point.
Getting back to the former frontman of the Mustangs, Adrian lived upstairs in a loft while the downstairs is a small antique store owned by an old, aging unicorn mare named Nana Knit, with a cutie mark of a quilt. The store, Manephis Valuables, mostly sell items that dated during the early days of the town. Knit had been in the business for 48 years, starting at the age of 20, along with her unicorn husband, Rusty Mill. Unfortunately, Rusty Mill had passed on 16 years ago due to aging and Nana had to run the store on her own without assistance. It was frustrating and difficult since nopony was interested in working for a shop that sold old items, even if it's a piece of history. Customers, on the other hand...or hoof, were a bit lacking. What Dean meant by that is that about 10 – 15 ponies would show up at least a day and spend about 80 – 100 bits on purchasing items. Even with Adrian on board, it still doesn't help. There's a possibility that the store might close if business doesn't pick up sometime soon.
Meanwhile at Los Pegasus, Nathan James took up residence at an apartment complex near the Stars Aligned Auditorium in Little Xiao Ma. When he settled in, he went ahead to search for a job around the city for almost anything that has good pay. He signed one application to another until finally getting a part time job as a waiter for a local diner near the Mega Bucks Casino and Hotel, a popular place for movie celebrities.
Pretty much nothing exciting or interesting happened the next week of October until the 17th approached. On that same day, letters regarding the upcoming Nightmare Night Festival were sent out to all Equestrian residents. Both former rockers at cities apart took a hold of their letters and read what it informed. It stated that Princess Celestia has invited everypony and everyone to Ponyville for Nightmare Night with R.A.S. Leader, Queen Faust, as guest host. Finally, at the end of the message, the Princess of the Sun has hired some of Equestria's best musicians to host a party and concert.
At the same time, only one of the two ex-Mustangs refused to go for the fact that attending a musical concert was no longer his thing anymore. That someone turned out to be Nathan James, who took the letter, crumpled it up like a ball of paper, and threw it in his trash can at his apartment. He sat down back on his couch and decides to read the local paper for any odd jobs.
Meanwhile at Manephis, the former vocalist Adrian Murphy thought it was a great idea and set the letter to the side. He goes to the calendar and marks October 31st for the festival in Ponyville. His reason for going is that he wants to meet Equestria's best musicians and would like to hear their music for the 1st time.
Back in Los Pegasus, Nathan James was lounging in his living room when there was a knock at his door. The 133rd human went to his door, opened it, and saw a stallion mail-carrying pegasus with another batch of mail. After thanking the stallion, the human took his stuff and checked what he got. It was nothing but junk mail, a bill for his rent...and a flier from Dragon's Cave Studios. He took the flier and read the following:
Human actors wanted!
For the 1st time in Equestria history,
Dragon's Cave Studios latest movie, Headless Horse VI, will be filmed featuring humans from Earth.
If you are a human and have a background in acting or would love to act,
come to Stage 25 for auditions at Dragon's Cave Studios Backlot in Los Pegasus
This Saturday from 11AM – 4PM!
“...So after reading that little flier,” Dean Walsh went on as I continued to listen and take notes. “It came to no surprise that Nathan James happily accepted that invitation.”
“So I'm going to guess out that Nathan James got the part for the movie right?” I quizzed Dean in response.
“Frank, you have seen Headless Horse VI over a thousand times in the past! You should've known that it was predictable that James got the part.”
“True...” I put my pencil down for a minute in order for my writing hand to rest a bit. “...however, that does not explain why Nathan James did not appear in the next movie. When Headless Horse VII came out a year later, (the same year that I came in that is) Nathan, somehow, did not reprise his role as one of the surviving characters from the last movie. Instead, there was no mention of him or anything related to the events that happened before the next installment. It sounded like his character never existed in the first place and was written out for some reason.”
“You got that right!” Dean agreed. “That's because the studio terminated his contract before HH VII.”
“Whoa, whoa!” I stopped my Earth Brother. “Don't jump ahead just yet! Tell me how that happened but start with Adrian first!”
Dean went on. “Going back to Adrian, on October 31st, Nightmare Night came...”
I picked up my pencil and continued to write down my notes on what Dean Walsh had to say about Adrian going to Nightmare Night. Every year, ponies and humans would dress up into anything they love or want to for the festival. Similar to Halloween, fillies, colts, ponies, and humans can even get pieces of candy and would sometime later offer them to the statue of Nightmare Moon or better yet, to Princess Luna herself as it a festival dedicated to her. Like Princess Celestia fulfilling her promise to bring my WWE posters, merchandise, DVDs, and video games to Equestria; she also brought costumes that the human residents requested from Earth that they once wore from a previous Halloween, parties, or conventions of some sorts. If the humans or ponies have no idea on what to wear, they can ask some of the best seamstresses or costume designers around Equestria for help. In other words, Rarity, one of Equestria's best fashion designers and seamstress...and Aloe and Lotus' best friend/customer; made millions of bits from the orders she received for the upcoming event.
Besides partying and wearing costumes, Nightmare Night had a lot of games to play such as bobbing for apples, the spider toss, and the pumpkin toss. Not only are games fun, but pulling off pranks for a good laugh are great as well. I don't mind pranks if they are not harmless if you ask me.
Finally, there's the costume contest. Anyone and anypony may participate if they wish to earn a prize. Prizes range from free candy, a coupon to eat at their favorite restaurant or buy something at their favorite store, or 300 bits. As for the Fillies and Colts, they can win the same two prizes or 150 bits if one of them becomes the winner in the Little Ponies category.
Getting back to Adrian Murphy, he arrived in Ponyville via train along with other ponies and humans from different cities, with the exception of Nathan James. When he got there, he witness most of the ponies and humans having a great time. Dean recounted that he, Jerome, Richard...and Daryl...were going door to door for candy at different cottages while saying “Nightmare night! What a fright! Give us something sweat to bite!” Meanwhile, the Pooler brothers Bradley and Brandon, were selling pies to all guests while Joshua McAllister assisted AppleJack with the carnival games.
As for the main fair grounds and music stage, it was located near City Hall. The stage was filled with huge speakers, multi-colored lights, spotlights, and musical equipment like drums, guitars, microphones, and turntables. At that time, some of the concertgoers began to pile up near the stage while the other half decide to wait by eating food or play games as they wait for the concert to start.
Meanwhile, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were up in Canterlot getting ready for Nightmare Night. Both of them put on their traditional, glamorous outfits for balls while wearing make up that are done by their suitors. They are also aware that their mother, Queen Faust, will also be attending the festival as a guest so both of them hope that nothing goes wrong after the last two incidents with the humans. Once they took note on how pretty they look, the two got onto their enchanted chariot and with the help of the Royal Pegasi Guards, flew off to Ponyville.
2 hours later before midnight, the concert was ready to begin. Ponies and humans, some wearing costumes and some don't, gathered towards the stage while the royal family sat above the crowd from a scaffold decorated with ribbons, flowers, and three thrones. Everypony and everyone were greeted by Pinkie Pie who shouted through a megaphone on stage. The party pony went over the list of musicians who were hoof picked by Celestia as to entertain the attendees for this event. The list of musicians goes as follows:
•Opening ceremonies: Nine inch Tails
•Bruce Springsteed
•Sapphire Shores
•Closing ceremonies: DJ Pon-3 and Neon Lights
Then the concert began with Nine Inch Tails performing “Who The Buck You Are” to “Harmony in Labor” to “Believe”. It was a great opening that got the crowd and the royal family excited and pumped...except Adrian. He stood there in the middle of the crowd with his arms folded and not being impressed. In his opinion, he just thought the band was medicore. Yeah, his ego was kicking in again like last time when his cousin DJ told him to disband the Mustangs.
After a two more performances from two other great artists, it was time to close out Nightmare Night with the appearance of two unicorns, one white mare with an electric blue mane and a cutie mark of a two bridged eighth note and the other being a stallion with a cutie mark of three stars and sporting a black shirt and white tie. They were DJ Pon-3, aka Vinyl Scratch, and her partner, Rising Star, aka Neon Lights.
As the two got on stage, the whole entire crowd of ponies and humans led out the loudest pop ever done that almost everyone Equestria must've heard from miles. As the two went to their perspective turntables, Vinyl began to play her wub music at maximum volume while Neon uses his switches on his keyboard to remix his partner's flow of technical music.
Everyone and everypony were dancing and rocking to the beat as stage lights and spotlights flicker in unison to the beat while stage crew members shot foam into the crowd from foam cannons placed near the stage to make the party more exciting. However, one certain human didn't feel like dancing but rather stood staring in awe at Vinyl Scratch throughout the show. He felt his heart skipped a beat and sudden feelings began to urge inside of him. In other words, Adrian Murphy now has a crush on one of the most beautiful mares in Equestria named DJ Pon-3.
Back at Los Pegasus, as predicted, Nathan James got the part for Headless Horse VI: Human Harvest . Weeks prior before the Nightmare Night festival in Ponyville, the ex-Mustang bassist audition for a lead role in the movie as Blake Slater, one of the four main protagonist of the movie and love interest of Damsel Luck, played by AppleWood actress Golden Delicious, who played in the last five movies with actor Scare Fright, who played the main antagonist Headless Horse.
The movie is directed by Mass Gore, who created, written, and directed the last five HH movies in the past, making tons of money and making the movies into a popular franchise. Four years ago, after Headless Horse V , Mass Gore announced to all his fans through the local newspaper L.P Times and popular horror magazine Scare-O-Drama , that he had no plans for a sixth movie as he felt that the fifth movie is meant to be the last entry. He felt as though that making another one will destroy the series entirely and that he would hate anypony in Applewood that will try to remake, reboot, or buy the rights of the series just to cash in it's popularity.
Four weeks after the article was published, humans began to show up around Los Pegasus, either to gamble or look for work around the area. At that time, Dragon's Cave Studios President, Bolex Highlight, was interested into having the next horror movie to feature human actors for the first time. He believed that with the right script for the next movie and with the right human actors, it will make the company tons and tons of money. Bolex then contacted his secretary to send out a memo to all film producers, writers, and directors, who are all under contract from Dragon's Cave, to come up with the next idea for another horror film featuring humans. Of course, Mass Gore received the memo and even though he stated that he won't do another Headless Horse movie anymore, decided to go ahead and write a script for another HH movie, just to see if it will sell out theaters quickly around the land. It took him a year and two months to finally write the script for the movie called Human Harvest (originally titled Human Heart ).
Filming for Headless Horse VI mostly took place in the city of Tall Tale as it served the main setting and Galloping Gorge for the climax of the movie where Headless Horse gets killed by Damsel Luck and Blake Slater. Additional scenes were filmed at Dragon's Cave Studios' soundstages for interior shots like Damsel's apartment, Tall Tale's Police Dept., and the Headless Horse's Hut. When filming was done, Mass Gore sent out the finished film and to get it developed and edit while he and the actors do several interviews and promotions to get everypony and everyone hyped up for the next installment.
However, during the filming of the movie, there was another scene that wasn't filmed but rather witnessed from everyone and everypony: Nathan James and Golden Delicious having somewhat of a secret romantic relationship together. Delicious had trouble dating three stallions around AppleWood in the past, as most of them were in fact actors. The problems was, those stallions were more so into making tons of money and cared less about Delicious as they thought of her as a mediocre actress. They also stated that Golden Delicious' only best roles are the HH movie series but any other movie she been casted in the past, or recently, were bad. Spring Sickness with Golden Delicious as an ER doctor finding a cure for an epidemic: one of the worst thrillers ever made that nearly destroyed Golden's career.
Back in Ponyville, the Nightmare Night festival came to an end with an outstanding performance done by Neon Lights and Vinyl Scratch. As soon as the crowd dispersed from the stage to either call it a night or hang out for a little awhile, there was an announcement from Vinyl's manager that if anyone or anypony wants autographs or pictures from either musician, they have to file a straight line near the stairway that leads to the stage. Surprisingly, 200 spectators, ponies and a few humans (even Adrian), formed a line near the stairway as several roadies set up a wooden table with Vinyl and Neon's pictures and CDs for them to sign and giveaway to their fans.
Once the autograph session started, the two musicians went on stage and gave away their previous to recent albums with their signatures on it and even took pics with their fans. Not only were they on stage, but their bodyguards were also on staff to prevent anything harmful to happen. Once the line started to dwindle, Adrian Murphy got his chance to meet the two ponies. He comes up to him and greeted them. The two musicians smiled and greeted him back. Neon Lights went ahead and ask the ex-Mustang if he wanted an autograph or a pic and Adrian responded by saying he wants both from Vinyl only. The human went ahead and paid 10 bits to get what he wanted from the mare. Before the line can move up, Adrian somehow remained in front of the musicians talking briefly about that he was once the frontman of a popular band in his hometown on Earth. He bragged on for what seemed like minutes as the line kept moving and the two musical ponies continued to give their fans their greatest moments of their lives. However, the bodyguards stepped in and escorted Adrian off the stage.
An hour later, Neon and Vinyl were about to head home on separate carts, with their bodyguards following behind. Neon traveled up north to Canterlot where he resided while Vinyl went to her cottage in the middle of Ponyville, where she share the place with fellow musician and BFF Octavia Melody, a goldish gray Earth Pony with a cutie mark of Treble clef. As the bodyguards departed to their homes, Vinyl and Octavia had a salad dinner as the two discuss about their day. Vinyl Scartch told her roommate/friend about the concert while Octavia went over how her performance with the Equestrian Harmonics went at Baltimare. The two are also scheduled to appear at Manehattan next week for separate performances as Octavia's group will be headling to the Colt Theatre while Vinyl and Neon will be at the Manehattan Coliseum hosting a sold out concert in front of 35,000 fans. After dinner, the two went straight to bed after a fun night of music and fun.
The next morning, Octavia Melody left the cottage to attend a practice session in Canterlot while Vinyl remained at home practicing peacefully with her turntables in her room. At around 12 PM, Derpy Hooves delivered the mail to the musicians' home with 200 letters, mostly fan mail and a few bills. Vinyl gathers the mail and brings it inside to the living room. As she goes through the letters, most of the fan mail is mostly written for her while Octavia gets some recognition from her fans. Of course, Vinyl told her fans to at least give her roommate/best friend some credit and support as she put a lot of heart and dedication into her music. One by one, she read all of her letters...except for one that she hadn't looked at yet. Reason being is that this letter had no recipient address, which was rather odd. Shaking off her suspicion, she opens the letter and carefully reads it word by word. The DJ thought the letter was going to be a letter of aspiration or maybe another hate letter from somepony being jealous of her success. Instead, that's not what Vinyl got at all. It was more of a love letter written by an anonymous human or pony that admits of having a crush on Vinyl and that one day, he wants to be with her, singing and dancing in front of thousands.
Vinyl Scrath thought to herself on who this writer could be. From the top of her head, she thought it was Neon Lights. They have been working together for a long time and many of her fans and his had been speculating that they might be a couple. Even at one point, Octavia onsidered Neon Lights to be perfect for Vinyl Scratch if they two were meant to be. It had to be him!
However, both musicians are not currently dating but working together as a team. Even if they were, there was a chance that the media would do whatever they can in their power to bring them down by spreading false rumors about their relationship. Even the white mare had admit that she hates to be in a situation involving the paparazzi and reporters that will bother her 24/7. So in other words, this letter might not be Neon's.
Then there was the second thought: a human wrote this. However, the disc jockey mare shook her head and thought it was not possible. Why? Ever since the last two events that had two humans hurt a pony, that had been a certain number of mares around Equestria that had distance themselves away from humans as they considered them “dangerous.” Even at one point during the Victor Edgington trial, an anonymous mare in the crowd asked Queen Faust if it's true that humans are a threat. Though Faust didn't answer, one of the R.A.S members, King Aero Vent, did in fact answer via magically displaying a projected sphere that showcased one of the most controversial moments in Equestria history. The sphere broadcast images of equine cruelty done by humans on Earth like horseslaughter, pony riding at fairgrounds while being whipped, and using stallions to fight each to the death while making money off of it. It was disturbing to the ponies but to the humans, it was uncalled for the fact that they claim they don't do any of this and are willing no to. Not only was equine cruelty an issue and those images will forever be scarred, those same exact mares that attended the trial even believe that ponies should be dating ponies and not humans...and Vinyl was one of them. She has nothing against humans but she does not picture herself dating one for safety reasons. She admires their support and love from her music but does not want to date them at any circumstance. It's kind of fair to her that way in her opinion.
That one letter, though, was just the beginning on what could be a never ending nightmare.
“...All the way towards November 12th,” Dean went on as he distinguished another cigar. “The letters kept coming and coming. Letters saying that the writer was watching Vinyl's every move and even went to the grocery store and spy on her. She fear for her life that she called the police and her bodyguards to protect her but without a clue or trace, they don't know who it was that was stalking Vinyl.”
“What about the Ponyville Post Office?” I asked. “Surely someone or somepony would've known something was wrong.”
“Like I said: no clue. The police theorized the letters were coming late at night. Mind you, here in Equerstria, there are no surveillance cameras so there's a chance of any evidence. Anyway, police and Canterlot guards patrol the streets of every city, every night for anything suspicious. At that time, whomever it was knew the patrol route and waited for the right time for his letters to be dropped into boxes outside the post office. However, these letters were not coming from within Ponyville. They were coming outside of Ponyville.”
“So was it...Neon Lights?”
“You think Neon Lights would go nuts over her by stalking?!?” Dean reassured. “Dude...he would not do that cause would've destroyed the whole partnership between them.”
“So...who was it? Who was stalking her?!?”
Dean took out his last cigar and lit it up. “On November 12th, at Manehattan Coliseum....DJ Pon-3 got her answer...”
At a sold out crowd of 42,100 at the Coliseum, both DJ – Pon 3 and Neon Lights wowed the crowd with their music performances and amazing vocals. Not only was that happening, both musician's had their bodyguards and event security to keep an out for the alleged stalker. If they spotted him or her, they would take action to take the culprit down while both musicians will be escorted to safety.
Hours go by and the guards had nothing to report and it seems as though the stalker was not present in the arena. Even with tight security and event staff watching everypony and human within the complex, nothing was out of place. Yet, they had some belief that he could strike any minute during the performance but question is: where and when?
As the show came to a close, Vinyl and Neon were escorted back to their dressing rooms with their guards in tow. Security officers barricaded fans from all opening doors to prevent them from touching or interacting with the two unicorns. As the two unicorns went to their separate rooms, the guards stood near the doors and scanned the halls for anything wrong.
Inside Vinyl's dressing room, the mare was packing up her belongings and gathering all her materials before heading out towards the hotel. She had a wonderful night in front of her fans and hopefully can return for another tour in Manehattan. After putting her stuff away, she checked herself in the mirror to fix her mane and to know if she's still presentable. However, there was one thing in the mirror that caught her attention: the bathroom door behind her. Vinyl turns around and trots to the closed door, thinking that she might had left something in there.
Dean stops the story and gets up from his chair, with the cigar still in his hand. The look on his face went from serious to a face of disgust and disappointment. I looked at him while I set my pencil down.
“Dean...what's wrong?” I asked him.
My Earth Brother shook his head violently like he had something flashed in his eyes. “Vinyl...went to the bathroom. She was all alone...she opened the door...”
He took out his cigar and walked towards the footlocker in the living room. He gets on his knees to unlock the lock via a combination code. Once finished, Dean Walsh opens the trunk where he kept his old scuba geared in tact and reaches down into the bottom. His right hand began to dig through his wetsuit, flippers, and gloves as he pulled out an old newspaper. I looked at Sea Swirl, who happened to sit across from me, as to know what this could mean but her eyes were focused on her boyfriend than giving me a glance. Maybe she knows what Dean has in his hand.
“I'm not going to explain it, Frank,” Dean said with a serious tone. “But these words will.”
He puts the paper on the table and slides it towards my direction. I put notebook aside and grabbed the news print in front of me. It was an old Ponyville Express that was dated three years ago. The front page, as I read it, had me in total complete disblief:
HUMAN ARRESTED FOR HOLDING PONYVILLE MUSICAN HOSTAGE! ROYAL ALICORN SOCIETY TAKES LEGAL ACTION!
It made me sick to read! The article describes that the alleged stalker, wearing a black ski mask, a puffy jacket, and black sweatpants, was hiding in Vinyl Scratch's bathroom and held a blade to her throat but in the last minute before it happened, Vinyl screamed for her guards. The guards break down the door and tackle the would-be murderer. When the police and the Canterlot guards arrived, they unmasked the human to reveal his true identity: Adrian Murphy!
I lift my right hand up and held my head as I placed both my index and middle finger below my hairline. I feel as though my head was ready to explode of pure rage as I continued read the rest of the story. As the article, Adrian was arrested and before the week of Grateful Times Banquet (Equestria's own Thanksgiving), the R.A.S held another trial session at the Canterlot Convention Center. The ex-Mustang vocalist admit that he wrote the letters because he had feelings for Vinyl Scratch and is willing to do anything to get her as his special somepony, even if it means to take extreme measure to get her attention. He also explained that he wanted to restart his career as a musician and that he wanted the mare at his side supporting him than his ex-band used to do since they currently mean nothing to him at all and that the most popular DJ in Ponyville will help him reach his dreams.
Vinyl Scratch, who happened to be there with Neon and Octavia, told Adrian in front of everypony and all humans that what he did was wrong and it wasn't the right way to get her attention. However, as the Human/Equine Law states, stalking is prohibited and for the fact that the former human rocker tried to hurt Vinyl, the R.A.S found Adrian Murphy, the 102nd human of Equestria, guilty of infringing the law, attempted murder, and aggravated stalking. His punishment: 20 years of slavery in the ice caves at the Frozen North of Equestria.
When it was over, Celestia and Luna received their 1st strike and Equestria entered its 3rd lockdown. No further humans can enter Equestria until further decision from Queen Faust.
I put the paper down and looked at Dean, still smoking his last cigar. “This is just terrible. Poor Vinyl but...no sympathy for Adrian.”
“Tell me about it.” Dean replied as he blew out smoke. “Celestia and Luna needed money fast to uplift the ban again in order to bring more humans to Equestria, since back then, the heat cycle within the mares and the lack of single stallions got worse. Celestia went ahead and sold two golden statues of Canterlot's Royal Guards to Equestria Gem and Loan around Decem...”
“Oh, yeah!” I cut him off. “Those two gold statues in Mr. Gold Bar's office. He bought them for 50,000,000 bits from her. Now I know why Celestia sold them.”
“You mind if I continue?” My Earth Brother with an annoyed tone. “Anyway, the last part of the story is about Nathan James.”
“Sweety,” Sea Swirl spoke to her lover. “I'm going upstairs and get ready to take a shower. You promised me that you will be up there with me.”
“Yeah, yeah, baby. I will! Just keep the water warm for me.”
The unicorn nodded and trotted upstairs to the second floor while Dean and I remained downstairs in the dining room.
“You're one lucky, dude.” I complimented at Dean.
The scuba diving human chuckled a bit through his breath. “I'm not just lucky! I'm motherfucking lucky! ”
“So tell me about Nathan and after that I can depart.”
“Sure but I'll make it quick.”
Dean Walsh walks to the side window of the front door and peers out to the open. It looks like he is looking at the ponies and humans outside walking the streets or the pegasis flying in the skies above the town. He takes out whiff of his cigar before continuing.
“Right after Celestia paid whatever she had left,” Dean went on. “After Hearts Warming Eve, Headless Horse VI: Human Harvest came to theaters nationwide, with a positive reception from critics and fans and making 92.5 million bits in the box office. It was such an amazing horror movie that no other horror movie can surpass it and with that, the money kept on piling! The next week, right before New Years, Mass Gore got a letter from Dragon's Cave Studios that due to the massive amount of money that HH VI got, they demand another movie, or a Headless Horse VII. ”
“Ugh! That piece of shit movie?!?” I ranted. “Why did they had to make it?”
“Excuse me!” He explode a little. “Who's telling the story?”
“Oh, sorry about that. Go ahead.”
“As I was saying, Mass Gore began to write the script for Headless Horse VII... ”
Dean Walsh goes on to tell his lengthy but rather short story on what lead to the 4th and final lockdown. Mass Gore went on to write the script for HH VII with it's original title called Origins. The plot goes that the survivors, Blake Slater and Damsel Luck, go to an old village called Hollow Shades, where it is rumored that it is the birthplace of the Headless Horse. More so, Damsel Luck is pregnant and that the villagers, who happened to be a cult group of HH followers, are planning to use the newborn baby of Damsel Luck to bring forth Headless Horse. It sounded like an interesting plot and quite possibly could be better than its predecessor.
As that was happening, Nathan James and Golden Delicious were spending more time with each other around Applewood as they go to conduct interviews for magazines and newspapers for the HH VI movie. On the bright side, Nathan James realize that his dream of becoming a movie star somewhat came true and Golden Delicious' career skyrocketed to new heights, thanks to the couples on-screen acting. They also announced in all interviews that they will reprise their roles for the next entry and if it makes more money than the last, they will do it one more time for another installment.
As predicted, I know something bad was going to happen between both of them...but not something that the 34th human blowing a cigar was willing to inform me.
“...During the end of January,” Dean Walsh told. “On the same week where Jerome, Richard, myself, and Daryl were in Los Pegasus, Nathan James was invited by a friend of his, an unknown pegasus stallion that worked as a stuntpony for Headless Horse VI , to a gentlecolt's club called Straddle Stars. He and his friend went in there just to pass the time and wait until tomorrow for the trip to Hollow Shades for the film shoot. Also, believe it or not, Jerome, Daryl, Richard, and myself were there at that the same time but at that time, I did not know that Nathan was in the building until the week after Hearts and Hooves Day. While they were there, they had an encounter with a hardworking dancer and pornstar actress named Honey Juice, a yellow coated unicorn mare that starred in nearly 120 films. Had you seen any of her movies?”
“No,” I honestly replied. “Not that I want to nor care about.”
“Virgin.” Dean coughed.
“Get on with it, Dean! What happened next?”
“Well...the stuntpony insist that Juice comes along with him and Nathan James back to the hotel for a private dance. So off they went and the first thing they did was to go to a bar for a few drinks. After that, they ended up in one of those expensive hotel rooms near Sparkling Bay. Ironically, that hotel happened to be the same place where the four of us were partying. Anyway, Nathan drank so much that passed out and he fell asleep in his bed...until he woke up...and found someone...or somepony...in the same bed with him.”
“Honey Juice?!?” I guessed.
“Bingo! Honey Juice and Nathan James had sex that night. Nathan tried to stop her but having an actress with so much experience in the adult industry, he couldn't even resist the pleasure he was getting. Juice admitted that she was a huge fan of Nathan after his screen debut, much to the other human actors who also appeared in the movie but that is just aside the point. The next morning, the two woke up at 12PM...and Nathan was late for his shoot! He panicked, grabbed his stuff, and bolted out of there but didn't because his train departed two hours ago.”
“Did he make it in time to the shoot?”
“Oh yeah...he did...”
As Dean went on, Nathan James arrived five hours later in the evening to Hollow Shades as the film crew, staff, and actors grew impatient, even Golden Delicious was disappointed at him. After apologizing numerous times, everyone and everypony decided to shoot the next day on February 2. For the next eight days, the filming for Headless Horse VII went from bad to worse to the next level atrocity. Nathan James, who previously acted very well in HH VI, somehow lost his ability to concentrate and memorize his words from the script. More so, several scenes involving the Hollow Howls, a group of actors and extras that play the cult group that worships the Headless Horse, fighting Nathan near the climax were horribly shot as the 133rd human wanted to do his own stunts instead of his stunt double the choreographed fight. Scare Fright, the actor who played Headless Horse in the previous films, was injured on set when Nathan “accidently” hit his face with a chain (a real one instead of a prop) during a scene where HH was supposed to be chasing Nathan and Golden's characters through the swamp after his rebirth. The actor had to get stitches and ten staples to cover the wound on the left side of his forehead.
Mass Gore, witnessing these events unfold, reached his boiling point.
On February 10, more drama happened behind the scenes as an executive from Dragon's Cave Studios was called upon to have a meeting with Mass Gore on what the status of the movie is. As expected, Mass told the stallion that everything was falling apart and more time was needed to complete the film. Meanwhile, Golden Delicious found out the truth on why Nathan was screwing up on several scenes: the stuntpony, the same one who friended Nathan James during the production of HH VI, spilled the beans and confessed because he felt guilty that he was to be blamed for getting the human actor out of shape for the movie. Golden Delicious was so outrage that she stormed inside of her boyfriend's trailer and demanded to know the truth. The two argued on what seemed like an hour until security on duty broke the two apart from even hurting each other. Mass Gore and the Dragon's Cave Studio executive were informed on the situation that had the film director on a rampage. He fired Nathan James and was sent packing to Los Pegasus. Plus, his contract from the studio that he had signed will be terminated the next day as the executive goes back to the office and tells President Bolex Highlight of the movie's current status and have Nathan replace with a new actor.
With the 133rd human gone, Mass Gore spent the next 48 hours rewriting the script and having Nathan's character killed off entirely. Though, his character will be mentioned briefly and will have a bit of explanation on why he left a pregnant Damsel Luck to journey to Hollow Shades alone. All the scenes that were shot that include Nathan, from the beginning of the movie to the fight to the birth to the chase through the swamps to several dialouge scenes, were axed and had to be re-shot. Unfortunately, filming for Headless Horse VII had to be put on a stand still...for now.
Meanwhile, back at Los Pegasus, Dragon's Cave Studios President Bolex Highlight was informed on the movie's production and Nathan's firing. He shook his head in a disappointed manner that he did, indeed, terminated Nathan's contract. The president then look at other available actors and found out that a human named Troy Palin, the 121st human and also an actor for B-Movies, was hired to replace Nathan's role as a new character. He sent out two of his agents to Troy's home and escort the actor to Hollow Shades asap.
February 13, the movie crew were ready to re-shoot the movie. There were a few changes to the script and the movie's title. Instead of Origins , the subtitle for the movie is now The New Breed , with the plot being that Damsel Luck and Henry Axel (Troy's character) travel to Hollow Shades to know the birthplace of the Headless Horse and find the last surviving descendant. What they don't know, however, is that the village is plagued by the cult group known as the Hollow Howls, a bunch of HH worshippers that plan to resurrect the Headless Horse...with the use of Damsel Luck's unborn baby. With everything in place, filming began all the way towards midnight after finishing a scene where Damsel Luck gives birth to the newborn Headless Horse. With this last scene shot, everypony and everyone went straight to bed with five Nightwatch Poies guarding the premise. Golden Delicious was kind of happy that this re-shoot was going smoothly and hopefully will be ready to tomorrow to film more scenes along with her new co-star Troy.
February 14, I came to Equestria as the 142nd human and met my Earth Brothers, the Mane 6, the Royal Family, the R.A.S., and everypony and everyone at my Welcome Party thrown by Pinkie Pie. However, at Hollow Shades, on that very day...the inevitable happened! One that Dean told me straight up that had me ill to my stomach and even he did not want to say it...but he had to.
During my invitation to Equestria, at Hollow Shades, Mass Gore and the rest of the film crew were alerted that Golden Delicious is not in her trailer. Everyone and everypony panicked and went looking for her, even the Nightwatch Ponies. All of them had zero clue on how an actress disappeared last night from underneath their muzzles during their guard duites or how exactly one was able to sneak on set.
Everyone and everpony spread out and searched the village for Damsel. Some of them venture into the woods and towards the swamp, hoping they'll find the missing mare. Ten minutes later...
“...Ten minutes later,” Dean paused to catch his breath. “They found her...alive...and beaten...and sexually assualted.”
“...Nathan?” I took a wild guess.
“Yeah...he...” He took a seat on the sofa. “...sexually assaulted her.”
I cringed so badly upon hearing those two words. I felt my body ready to explode like a nuclear reactor with anger within. How dare that Nathan James? Hurting an innocent mare after he screwed up first by cheating on her? I hate guys like that!
Dean took another deep breath and continued. “The film crew called police and Canterlot Guards and they found Nathan, hiding in an alcove near the swamps. They took him in and the Royal Alicorn Society held another trial at the convention. Nathan plead no contest because he knew that he fucked up but didn't stop himself. He was just overwhelmed by emotion that lead to this sick act. The fact that he got replaced and his movie career ended shortly. Princess Celestia was hot tempered that she wanted to murder Nathan James for hurting Golden Delicious right in front of everypony and everyone attending but she received two things: a second strike and a warning that if one more screw up from a human, she gets dethroned permanently, along with her sister.”
“How come I didn't know about this?” I questioned him.
“How the fuck should I know?” The 34th human stood up from the sofa, looking annoyed. “You were in your fucking apartment playing your damn PS3 all night long!”
“Okay, so my bad. I didn't know that a human raped an innoncent pony! So what happened to Nathan?”
“The R.A.S found him guilty of rape and sexual assault on an equine, both of those are against the Human/Equine Law. It's an automatic decision to give the culprit the death sentence without a plea, a retrial; you name it. In other words, Nathan James zapped back to Earth and killed himself in his own timeline. As for Golden Delicious, she's still acting but wants the memory of that one day to be blocked for the rest of her life. Right after the trial, she walked out on working on Headless Horse VII and Mass Gore was fired by Dragon's Cave Studios after failing to protect one of his key actors and stalling production. In the end, the movie had a new director, a new script, and new actors. You know what the outcome was?”
I nodded. “Yeah, the movie sucked!”
“Exactly,” Dean agreed. “There you go, Frank Archer. That was the E.V.A.N. Incident! Now you know why I won't let you talk to Princess Cadance, Celestia, and Luna?”
“But wait a minute! What about Daryl? What lead to you guys ending your friendship?”
My Earth Brother let out a frustrated groan. “Goddamn it, Frank! Can you drop it? I have other important shit to do than answer more of your damn questions!”
“It's my last one, Okay! WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED?”
There was a moment of silence between us. So silent that you can here a pin drop on the floor. My Earth Brother glances at me before moving back to the same window. He knew for the fact that I was being serious as to know more about Blackburn.
“When Rich, Jerome, myself, and Daryl went to the club,” He confessed. “We met these three dancers named Diamond D, Soft Lips, and Green Envy. Those three dancers came to our hotel for Daryl's birthday party where they give us private dances. I saw Daryl spending more time with Green Envy so much that he brought her into the bedroom of the suite, while the three of us remain with the other two in the living room. We drank and drank and drank some more of that rich cider until we passed out! The next morning, Daryl was gone...and the dancers, too. We went back to the club to see if he was there...but...”
“But what?” I asked as of I was at the edge of my seat.
“They weren't there...and strange of all: the three dancers disappeared and never came to work that day. Nopony knew where they were nor had any contact with them and they don't know where they live. The only that does know is Daryl himself.”
“Do you think Daryl had something to do with this?”
“I have no idea. I seriously don't.”
“It makes no sense!” I approaced him face to face. “How can anypony or anyone not know where the three dancers are after two years of being missing? No bodies? No traces? Something does not add up, Dean! I need to tell Princ...”
“No, NO!” Dean stormed. “YOU'RE NOT FUCKING TELLING HER SHIT, FRANK!!! YOU TELL HER AND I'LL MURDER YOU IF YOU DO IT! WE GO BACK TO EARTH AND WE KILL OURSELVES! WERE YOU EVEN PAYING ATTENTION ON WHAT I TOLD YOU EARLIER?!? SEA SWIRL WOULD LOSE ME...AND SHE WILL BE SO DEPRESSED FOR THE REST OF HER LIFE IF I DON'T EXIST ANYMORE!”
The angered Earth Brother goes back to the same window. “Look out there, Frank! 141 of us, plus you! We were chosen to come here and fix a problem...for these ponies. These ponies need us...to survive! It may sound weird and wrong to you in another perspective but if you put all that negative thinking and criticism aside, you will see the reason why we're happy here. Back on Earth, we went through a lot of problems: dealing with girls that hate our guts or took us for advantage and family issues! You lost a girl that you wanted, I lost my fiance to some douche. The both of us wanted to end our lives on that day...but a magical, enchanted Princess gave us another chance to live...and told us to be happy on who we are and accept our new lives here. I met Sea Swirl when I first came here and I love her. I love her so much that I am willing to do anything in my heart and soul to protect her...and I want to raise a family with her.”
I took a few steps to meet him eye to eye, near the doorway to the outside of his house.
Dean continued his speech. “...But you want to take that away from me? All because of who? Aloe?"
In an instant, he grabs both of my deltoids with his hands with a tight grip like he was threating me. "Is Aloe your marefriend? IS SHE YOUR SPECIAL SOMEPONY?!? DID YOU HAD SEX WITH HER, YET?!? HUH?!?”
I didn't answer to my Earth Brother's questions. Of course Aloe isn't my marefriend nor is she my special somepony. As for sex, I'm still a virgin and never had any yet, so what he said earlier he was dead on. Not that it matters to me though.
“She's your friend, Frank.” Dean went on. “Aloe will always be a friend and it's going to be like that forever! She has Daryl Blackburn...and you have nopony! What makes you think that she'll break up with him and go to you? Because of the fights? Because of Darly being a jerk to Aloe? What are you going to do? Be Superman and save the day? Huh?!? WHAT THE HELL HAVE YOU DONE TO IMPRESS HER?!? You only talk to her during your spa treatments and met at random times whenever you're around Ponyville buying groceries or paying bills! You think that turns her on?!? Face facts, Frank: Daryl and Aloe are a couple! YOU ARE A FUCKING THIRD WHEEL!!!"
I lowered my head and stared at the ground. He was right on a few things. I only talk to Aloe during my spa treatments and at times, when she's around trotting the streets, I happen to approach her and say a few words before departing. The only time we hunged out together alone was last week when I escorted her home and that was it. In the past, I never got a chance to spend time with her because of us being either busy or just making up excuses on why not to. I feel so ashamed.
I look back at Dean Walsh and he releases his tight grip from my arms. "You need to give up this whole detective work and move on. Forget about the whole talk to Princess Cadance appointment and just go home!"
The 34th human approaches the front door and opens it to the outside to Ponyville. I stood there being silent and just give the 34th human an odd stare as to know if he's serious about this. From the looks of things, he is and I can't argue. I went over to the table and grabbed my items that I brought with me and approached the doorway. I took one more look at Dean to see if he has anything to say but he didn't say a word. He motions his head to the side, indicating for me to leave. I didn't respond nor motion a nod but just walked out.
As I began my trek back to my apartment, Dean Walsh calls me again. "Frank...tell me you won't do it."
With my back turned, I let out my response. "...I won't."
I went ahead and turned around to face him. "I won't tell the Royal Family about Daryl."
He steps outside and looks at me in the eye. "Promise?"
Another moment of silence. Suddenly, he grabs my throat with his right hand and squeezes a bit. "PROMISE?!?"
"I PROMISE!" I yelled back, freeing myself from his clutch.
The scuba diving human took a few steps back and goes back inside his home while closing the front door behind him. I turned around and began to walk back to my usual route back home...then I stop my trek and looked at Canterlot Castle in the distance from where I currently standing. I was beginning to have second thoughts about my promise. Should I go back home or should I head to Canterlot? If I go home, nothing happens...except Daryl will continue to hurt Aloe even more. I really don't want to see that happen and Dean will still be cool with me. However, if I go to Canterlot and report Daryl, Aloe will be safe...but Dean will murder me and all humans go back to Earth once the R.A.S get ahold of the recent events that happened and another trial will occur. Plus, Celestia and Luna will be dethroned and Equestria won't have nopony to watch over. It's a frustrating choice: life or death? Which one should I go with?
There has to be a way. I know there is! There has to be a way to solve this without risking the lives of all of us humans if I had to rat on Daryl Blackburn.
I pondered for a bit and made my decision: get on the train!
I took one more look at Dean Walsh's home and darted to the train station.
"Please forgive me, Dean." I said to myself.
Hearts and Hooves Day
Chapter 14: Meeting with Cadance
I arrived at the Ponyville Train Station after running away from Dean's place. I was expecting the area not to be overly populated by ponies and to my relief, it wasn't jam packed like yesterday when I went walking with Silver Dollar. I went to the ticket booth and paid 20 bits for a ride to Canterlot and another ride back home to Ponyville. After getting my ticket, I look at a chart next to the rest rooms with the list of trains arriving and departing on time. To my relief, my ride to Canterlot won't arrive until another 15 minutes as it left Apple Loosa some time ago. The only luggage I have with me was my journal that had the notes about the E.V.A.N. Incident and a pencil. I feel as though I want to hide it from anypony or human that will somehow ask me if they can look at. This journal is meant for privacy and meant for researching so I can not have anyone read it.
Looking towards my left of the train depot was a small gift shop that sold greetings cars, little toys (mostly minature trains), books, candy, drinks, and gifts to any customer who is either leaving or arriving in Ponyville after getting off the train. I go inside and paid 5 bits for a King Size Munch Bar, a water bottle, and a carrying case. I opened the carrying case, placed my journal inside of it, and closed up the zipper. I went back to the platform and waited patiently for the next Friendship Express to arrive along with the other waiting passengers or awaiting families ready to reunite with out of town loved ones.
20 minutes go by and finally, the train arrived. I stood back as the doors opened from the passenger cars as several different Earth and Unicorn ponies exit out with their belongings and valuables. I saw an Earth pony stallion went for a hug and kiss to his Unicorn marefriend that happened to be a female Royal Guard returning from boot camp. Cute. There was also two senior ponies, male and female Earth types, coming up to a family of three that were happily waiting for them. Very nice.
Once it was clear that no one nor nopony was in the train, I boarded the third passenger car while showing my ticket to the conductor. Once I got clearance, I sat in the 1st row of seats to the left and took the window seat as usual. I leaned my head against the windshield as I remained seated and waited for the other ponies to board. As I did, more thoughts came to my head about traveling to Canterlot and I can feel the anxiety building up.
Okay, Frank Archer, I thought to myself, What do I need to say Princess Cadance? All right...I can tell her...uh...Daryl is causing problems and...uh...er...don't tell Celestia...NO! Nonono! Don't say that...Uh...Princess Cadance, Daryl is needs to be punished....he's breaking the law...okay now...put him in the dungeon! Yeah, yeah! That could work!
“AAALLLLL ABOARD!” Hollered the train conductor. “Friendship Express leaving on Track #2 to Canterlot. Final Call! Step right up!”
I lifted my head up from the window, sat up straight, and waited for the last passengers to board the train. In a few minutes, with the last remaining riders taking their seats, the conductor gets steps inside the train and instructs the operator that it's time to go. I can feel the locomotive began to pull away underneath my feet as I took one more look of the outside through my window. With sunset approaching, I saw the residents of Ponyville, human and pony, minding their own business or doing some work on the streets or just having a random conversation that I don't even know. I opened the wrapper of my King Size Munch bar and ate it while sipping some water from my water bottle. This is going to be a long ride so in the meantime, a quick snack will help as I try to think on what I have to say to Princess Cadance.
62 miles later, the Friendship Express arrived at the beautiful city of Canterlot. When it stopped at the platform, I was the first one to get up and grab my stuff before anypony can get an opportunity to reach the doors. When I got off, I went to the station's chart of Arrival and Departing times next to the ticket booth and found out that the next train back to Ponyville leaves at 8:30 PM. The clock above the chart read 6:10 PM, even my watch said that as well.
Mother of Celestia! I'm ten minutes late for the appointment!
I got out of the station and power walked onto the sidewalks of Canterlot while avoiding contact with any posh-like pony I almost bumped into while holding my carrying case tightly. I certainly don't have the patience to stop and talk with anypony or human that resides here as I have important business matters to attend to. If I miss my chance to talk to Cadance, then everything I hoped for in terms of helping Aloe and bringing Daryl to justice is destroyed.
Passing town square and the intersection that leads to Equestrian Gem & Loan, I can see the castle just three blocks away. I'm almost at the home stretch and can clearly see the gates up ahead. Nothing can stop me now!
“FRANK ARCHER!”
Unless it was your boss who happened to be trotting down the opposite end of the sidewalk.
I stopped my power walk and turned my head left to the other side of the street and saw Mr. Gold Bar, along with his wife Madam Moolah, a light lime-colored unicorn with a cutie mark of a pile of golden bits and with a short curly-styled that's mane colored mid-tone brown. They began to trot across the street to my side on the sidewalk as I stood there waiting for them to approach. I know I have to go and I need to excuse myself from the happy couple but from the looks of things, both rich unicorn ponies seem they want to chat with me for a bit. Might as well just let it flow for now.
“How's my No.1 Pawn Broker of All Time doing this evening?” The old stallion complimented.
I smiled back at him and replied nervously. “Errr...I'm good, Mr. Gold Bar and...Hello, Mrs. Madam Moolah. How are you guys?”
“We're doing great, my good boy. Just enjoying our time together and doing some shopping. We were on our way back home to have a nice dinner with our son and his special somepony. Care to join us? We've got plenty of food.”
I politely shook my head. “I wish I can, sir. However, I have an emergency appointment with Princess Cadance at the castle and I'm running late.”
Both unicorns raised their eyebrows in a surprised manner. “You're...going to the castle?”
“Yes. I sent a message last week to the princess about something and I need to go ASAP. I mean, I wish I was available to hang with you but not today. Maybe some other time when I'm not busy.”
The rich stallion tilts his head to the left slightly and nods. “I understand, son. I can't stop you when you have important business matters to tend to, like how I run the pawn shop everyday and I can't be bothered unless I was free. Go ahead right ahead, Frank, and I'll see you first thing tomorrow morning. I'm expecting a lot of sales from you tomorrow!”
“Yes, sir,” I replied back by doing a salute. “Like I always say: tomorrow is another great day at the pawn shop!”
“Attaboy, Frank.” Mr. Gold Bar said after patting my right shoulder and trots away with his wife in tow. Once they were gone, I resume my trek to the castle's front gate.
I approached the gate within minutes after my boss and his wife departed. I can see that it was occupied by two, white pegasi Royal Guards standing near their own guard post and holding their own spears in their right hooves. I took a deep breath and proceeded forward to the gate with my head up high and keeping a tight grip on my carrying bag.
CLING!
The two guards took action by using their spears to crossover each other and block my path. I took a step back, a little startled but not entirely.
“HALT!” Said the guard on the right.
“WHO GOES THERE?!?” Added the left guard.
“Frank Archer,” I answered. “Human #142!”
“Let us see some ID and put your hands up where we can see them!” The right guard ordered.
“Okay, okay! Whatever you say, sir.”
I put my bag down and reached into my pocket to pull out my wallet. I opened it up and found my Equestria Social Security Card in one of the small pockets to the left of my wallet. I pulled it out and present it to the right guard. He looks at it with squinting eyes and read every single word off the laminated plastic.
“Mmmm,” the guard pondered. “Seems legit. Search him, Private Polar Winds and keep your hands up #142!”
“What?” I questioned the right guard for hearing that unexpected order.
“Yes, sir, Lt. Mace.” The Pvt. Saluted as he sets his spear down and trots over to me.
The Pvt. Guard stood on his hind legs and pats my back and sides and finally my legs, hoping to find something out of my place underneath my clothes. What do I have to hide? I got nothing on me expect a bag full of bits and my house keys. I mean, I understand that it's the guards' duties to search guests for anything threatening and for the safety of the royal family but I've been to Canterlot Castle on some occasions, whether it's an important meetup with Celestia or have lunch with her. So the guards should know who I am and let me through. However, I can guess that since Celestia and Luna are away for an R.A.S meeting, their guards are ordered to watch over the kingdom and protect it all costs while their neice, Princess Cadance takes over.
The pegasus takes my carrying bag and opens it. Uh oh! He's going to look at my notes of the E.V.A.N Incident. I turned my hips to the left but Lt. Mace pushes his spear near my chest, preventing me from stopping his fellow guard to do his job.
“What's in that book, Private?” Mace asked while still holding his spear near my chest.
“Nothing but chicken scratch, sir.” He replied back.
I sighed in relief. Thank Celestia he couldn't read my sloppy handwriting.
“He's clean, sir.” Polar Winds concluded as he put my book back in the bag.
“Okay,” I spoke. “May I go now?”
“No you don't!” Lt. Mace denied. “Not without Polar Winds escorting you into the castle grounds. Polar Winds, would you do the honors?”
The Private saluted, grabbed his spear with his teeth, adjust it for his right wing to hold it, and pokes me in the back. “Get going, #142, and keep your hands up!”
I shrugged, grabbed my bag, and kept my hands raised as Lt. Mace opens the gate via a lever near his guard post. The wooden gates ascended from the ground, allowing access to the long road that leads to the castle. I took slow steps in front of Polar Winds until he poked me again with his spear to my back.
“Speed it up, human!” He commanded.
“Alright, damn!” I said in annoyed tone. “What is this? Alcatrot? Geez!”
The both of us began to walk on the long stretch of road to the castle.
Remember I said earlier that I had a humble guess that Celestia and Luna had their guards watch over the palace? Looks like I was right all along. There were guards everywhere, forming a two to three member patrol team! From the Labyrinth, to the Royal Gardens, to the Royal Theater, The armory; everywhere! There were even pegasi guards flying around the castle grounds as to scan the premises down below for any sign of trouble. Not to mention, when these guards saw me approaching the main doors, all of them glared at me like they don't trust me at all and they kept their spears held tightly. I mean, come on! Give me a break!
Polar Winds and I approach the main door and it opened from the inside by two gray, unicorn guards standing near the opening. I took a deep breath and inhaled the sweet, smell of the castle's fresh air as the two of us entered the main hall where the Grand Staircase is presentable. The floors were black and with checkered made out of marble as the flooring was divided by a red carpet that leads to different wings on opposite ends and towards the staircase that leads to the upperfloors of the castle. The walls were decorated with several different banners that show different shapes and patterns that either are diamonds or stars that represents royalty in someway. In the middle of the staircase were three stained glass windows with different designs that represents the Royal Family. On the left was the sun, which represents Princess Celestia, and the one of the right was moon, representing Princess Luna. The middle window, however, was rather a stained painting depicting the Royal Family itself. In the center was Queen Faust sitting on her throne with her two daughters Celestia and Luna as fillies sitting on their haunches. Right next to Faust was Empress Zacherle, the former ruler of Equestria and whom happens to be the mother of Queen Faust and grandmother of Celestia and Luna. She was a white Alicorn with red, reading glasses, a light golden mane/tail, and with a cutie mark of a rainbow with a silhouette of a unicorn. After ruling Equestria and having her daughter Faust take over, Empress Zacherle decided to take spiritual form and become a goddess to watch over the whole planet. Every once a year, there's a festival held in Canterlot where all ponies nationwide come together to worship Zacherle and pay their love and respect as she is their creator and founder of this planet and race. Hell, even the Canterlot Castle gift shop that's adjacent to the main gate had t-shirts saying “I believe in Zacherle” that sold out fast like San Diego Comic Con tickets.
Putting my hands down, I took my eyes away from the staircase and saw the front desk on the right with Raven, a light gray unicorn with a cutie mark of an ink pen and well; and that happens to be Celestia's secretary, sitting behind it while filling out some paperwork. Coming down from the left wing of the castle's first floor was another patrol of guards with spears trotting side by side as they head to the right wing. I took a few steps forward until I got poked again by Polar Wind's spear.
“Here you are #142!” He said. “You may speak with the secretary but no funny business. You can also put your hands down.”
I rubbed my back where the spear nearly pierced my skin. “Certainly, guard. I wouldn't do anything to cause a scene here.”
Pvt. Polar Winds turns around and tells the gray guards near the door to keep an eye on me before leaving. Once he was gone, I approached Raven's desk as she placed her paperwork away in a drawer underneath. Using her magic, she cleans her glasses with a small tissue and looks up at me.
“Oh, hello,” The mare greeted. “May I help you?”
“Yes,” I replied. “I am here to see Princess Cadance. I have an appointment with her at 6 PM but I came in late due to other reasons.”
“Okay. What is your name?”
“Frank Archer.”
Her horn glowed light raspberry as she pulls out a drawer to her right and pulls out a blank sheet of paper. She sets it on the desk and takes a pencil, that was tucked in between her right ear and head, and writes a message while still using her magic.
“...So I told her 'I don't even own cockatrice and I...'...YOU!” An anonymous voice exploded from the stairs above
Raven and I turned our heads to where the voice came from and both of us encountered another member of the Royal Family, Princess Celestia and Luna's nephew Prince Blueblood, a unicorn stallion with a light amber mane and light gray coat and with a cutie mark of a compass rose. He descended down the staircase with two unicorn maids and approaches the desk while looking at me with an angry expression.
“What are you doing here in my castle, human scum?!?” Blueblood demanded.
“Me?” I raised an eyebrow. “I'm here to see your cousin, Blueblood. I'm not here to fi...”
“THAT'S...Prince Blueblood, to you!”
“Yeah, whatever. Look, I'm here for an appointment and I'm not looking for a street fight up here in this castle, Prince. I will leave this place once I have a word with your cousin.”
“Of course you should leave...back to Earth where you disgusting creatures live in a habitat of slaughtering our kind, starting wars, and devouring innocent animals!”
I shook my head in disgust on what he just said. Is he still stuck in the past of bringing up that old argument again and again? If he doesn't like humans, then the least he can do is keep his hatred to himself and don't bring it upon me or any of my friends.
“Look, let me be honest,” I said to Prince Blueblood. “Do you have anything better to do than insult me? Why don't you go screw yourself six ways from Sunday for what I care, Prince Bitchblood?”
The douchebaggery stallion gasped in shock on the words that I threw out at him. His maids and Raven had their jaws dropped while the guards at the door darted their attention towards the possible fight between the prince and I with their eyes wide opened.
“How...HOW DARE YOU SAY THAT TO ME?!?” Blueblood exploded by stomping his right hoof so hard on the marble floor that it echoed. “DON'T YOU KNOW WHO YOU ARE TALKING TO?!? I AM THE PRINCE OF EQUESTIA! I AM THE NEWPHEW OF PRINCESS CELESTIA! I COULD HAVE YOU EXECUTED BY HANGING OR HAVE A CROSSBOW SQUAD SHOOT ON SITE!!! YOU UNSANITARY, FILTHY HUMAN!”
“Says the prince who disrespected Rarity and whining over that she's in love with a dragon!” I said with my fists balled up and my voice raised. “You can't execute me because YOU are NOT part of the Royal Alicorn Society! You are nothing! You're a douche! You're an assclown! You're a...”
“ENOUGH!”
A young, mare-like voice intervened during my response to Blueblood. The Prince, myself, and everypony turned to the staircase and noticed another royal guest making an appearance. It was a pale, light grayish mulberry coated alicorn mare with a cutie mark of five-pointed sparkles surrounding a six-pointed sparkle. Her mane moderate sapphire blue with sapphire violet and a rose streak with a golden crown covering it. She is Princess Celestia's most faithful student, Princess Twilight Sparkle.
She trots down the steps with a glare towards Prince Blueblood. “Blueblood, what did I tell you about showing respect to our human guest?”
“But...b...but...he started!” The stallion stammered and lied. “He called me a female dog and a clown with such language!”
“Yeah,” I cut in. “And you're being a stereotypical hypocrite for judging me and the humans for doing something we don't!”
“SILENCE, YOU FOOL!”
“Stop it, you two!” Twilight intervened. “Blueblood, please leave Frank alone and go away before I inform Princess Celestia about your recent behavior.”
The young, alicorn princess trotted right in front of me and stood in defense against the immature prince. I looked at Blueblood and crossed my arms while giving him a smirk as a sign of saying that I won this fight. Blueblood stood in awe with his mouth still hanging and his eyes darting left to right to upward and downward rapidly, as trying to find a way to get back Twilight. Try as he can but it seems that he has no shot of fighting back.
“Fine!” He said in a defeated tone. “I'll depart with my maids.”
He turns 180 and motions his head forward for his maids to follow him. As he trots away, he lets out one more speech. “Until then, Frank Archer, when the day comes that you humans destroy our world or harm my subjects, I'll be delighted to send you back to where you belong!”
I unfolded my arms. “That's after I smack your head in with a chair and throw you in a broom closet, nimrod.”
Prince Blueblood lets out a sound of annoyance as he clears the hall and turns left down another hall out of view.
“What's up with him?” I asked Twilight.
Twilight sighs and turns to me, smiling. “Like Rarity once said, 'He's a royal pain!'”
“Royal pain in the ass!” I laughed as I spoke, which led to Twilight Sparkle to laugh along with me. Even Raven, who happened to hear my joke, did the same but I didn't mind it.
“So...Frank” Twilight Sparkle said as she stopped laughing and cleared her throat. “You're hear to see Princess Cadance, right?”
“Yup!” I replied. “I have something very important to discuss with her. Where is she?”
“Oh...about that.” The young princess spoke with a state of anxiety. “She's not here yet?”
“...Huh?”
My sudden mood of being calmed changed to a state of being almost confused. Cadance is not here? After arriving minutes late and being pestered by the Royal Guards and being harassed by a disrespectful prince, I found out that the one I'm supposed to being seeing isn't present? Where did she go this time?
“My apologizes, Frank,” Twilight Sparkle said. “My sister-in-law took a train 5 hours ago to the south of Equestria for a request. Normally, Princess Celestia or Luna would've done it instead of her but since Celestia and Luna won't be back until Friday, Cadance is the only one that could answer all calls whenever a pony and human needs it.”
I lowered my head and shook in disappoint. All that traveling for nothing and I came inside this castle empty handed.
“You want to come with me to the ballroom and meet Pinkie, Rarity, Carrot Cake, Applejack, and Big Mac?” Twilight asked nicely. “I can ask one of the chefs in the kitchen to make you a chocolate chunk brownie.”
I thought for a minute upon that offer and made a decision. I guess a brownie can cheer me up and maybe perhaps I can wait for Cadance while I socialize with the other ponies.
“Okay.” I said to her. “I'll come along.”
“Great! Follow me this way!”
She trots up the stairs as I followed her, not before seeing another three member guard patrol entering from the West Wing and heading towards the East Wing. We got up to the top of the steps and turned right to the upper West Wing, passing the Royal Family painting and stained glass windows. The both of us walked side by side in a long corridor passing the huge dining room, where I remembered that went I first came to Equestria, Princess Celestia and I had dinner where her servants and chefs made the both of us a huge salad meal. I kind of protested that I wanted a cheeseburger or rice and chicken but at that time, the princess of the sun told me that eating meat in front of the ponies is uncomfortable to them.
We passed the next three rooms, the Serving Room, Reading Room, and Billiards Room and took a left to another corridor that leads to the Ball Room, which also has two Libraries, Regular and Private; and the Kitchen. Realizing that it's going to take another three minutes to get to the ballroom, I decided to chat with Twilight and see what's been happening with her.
“Err...where's your brother, Shining Armor?” I asked.
“He's taking charge of the Crystal Empire while Cadance is here in Canterlot. We've been pretty busy as of late.”
“I see. It's really stressful when you think that way.”
“Tell me about it. I've been trying my best to get back to reading and doing my studies about all new types of alicorn magic but with Celestia and Luna away, I can't even take moment to breathe and catch up.”
“Really? Are you still having difficulty on being a princess?”
She cocked an eyebrow at me. “What? No. I'm not having any problems. What makes you say that?”
“Just saying. I remember one time you told me that you had problems on handling royal duties once you became an alicorn. Answering calls for your subjects, helping them out when they need it, filing out paperwork, and other important tasks that had you away from your friends for awhile. I'm pretty sure you manage to find a way to convince Celestia and the Royal Alicorn Society that your friends come first before your position as a princess.”
The alicorn princess nodded her head. “You got one point: my friends are important and they mean the whole world to me. However, being part of the royal family doesn't keep me away from them. I'm still myself as Twilight Sparkle and my job is to study the magic of friendship. As a princess, my responsibilities are for the safety of the ponies, my friends, and humans. I'm also obliged to insure that all laws here in Equestria are followed and that nopony nor no one is against it or our land will have a conflict between the government and the citizens.”
“Hey, I'm not against the government so I have no problems with any said law. I just don't know if I ever became a ruler for a land, I have this much responsibility to handle. It just sounds too much!”
“Oh, is that so? What about the time when you worked as an Asst. Manager for the Pawn Shop on Earth?”
“That's different, Twilight Sparkle! I knew what to do on handling the store on my own just like riding a bicycle blindfolded. It's not like I cried out to my boss and say,” I began to speak in a polish accent to imitate boss on Earth “'Eh...bossman! I need assistance on counting down this drawer and I need to land a deal with an arrogant hothead riding a segway.'”
There was a moment of silence between the both of us after I try my best to tell a joke. Okay, maybe my impersonation of my polish speaking manager was horrible and wasn't funny at all. What I was thinking? Unsurprisingly, the young princess startled to chuckle a bit, even though I can tell that my so called joke wasn't all that funny but moving onto important things, we finally reached the ballroom.
As I stepped inside, I felt as though I was reminded of my past when I first came to Equestria, except it was filled with balloons and a Welcome to Equestria banner. The checkered dance floor seemed like it was moped and waxed earlier before I arrived, the bottom of the stage is decorated with roses, violets, and other types of flowers with heart shaped balloons; chandeliers above had red and pink streamers hanging from the sides, the two alicorn statues in the center, representing Celestia and Luna on opposite ends of the ballroom, were each wrapped in red ribbons; the pillars on all sides of the wall with red and pink balloons forming arches above the dance floor next to the double sided kitchen doors, and banners above the floor saying words such as Happy Hearts and Hooves Day to Love is in the Air and Welcome Mares, Gentlecolts, and Humans . I have to admit, Pinkie and Rarity did a wonderful job on their part.
“What do you think, Frank?” Twilight asked me. “Isn't it great?”
“Uh...yeah.” I said. “It sure is. It's my first time seeing this.”
“Great. I'll be right back and ask Master Chef is he can make you a brownie while you wait for Cadance.”
I nodded as the princess left my side to go through the double doors on the right wall, which leads to the kitchen. As I was by myself, I took a moment to ponder around at the amazing decorations. I looked at the empty stage in front of me that had a four microphone stands and a grand piano. I could imagine on what would happen this Saturday night on Hearts and Hooves Day. Musical guest artists arriving and playing pop songs first and finish the night off with love songs, followed by the crowning of the King and Queen of Hearts and Hooves Day with a solo dance. In the middle of the ballroom towards the left is a long table that could be used to serve food and drinks for the guests. There's also a fountain that could be used for dripping chocolate, which should be barricaded since Pinkie Pie will most likely dip her head in of it like she did last time when I went to her birthday party months ago. I couldn't eat nor taste the chocolate after seeing that for hours. Down near the right corner of the stage that leads to another double sided door, which leads to the courtyard, is a casino games section. There was a roulette wheel, three craps tables, three blackjack tables, and one poker table. If anything, since I'll be on a Saturday, I sure enough will be doing blackjack since I learned how to play that game countless times on Grand Theft Auto: San Andreas . Thank you, ROCKSTAR!
Just then, the kitchen doors to the right wall near the pillars opened. Out comes a pale, light brownish coated unicorn stallion with a pale, light grayish gold mane and tail; and a cutie mark of two kitchen knives forming an x shape. I recognize that stallion as Master Chef, the head supervisor of the castle's kitchen crew. He was trotting up to me with Twilight following behind as he used his magic to carry a chocolate chunk brownie on a plastic plate for me. Yum! My taste buds are tingling right now!
“FFFFFFRRRRRRRAAAAANNNNKKKKKK!!!”
Oh...nnnnoooo!
I braced for impact as a flying pink missile, that was launched from the kitchen , flew towards my current position. I shielded myself as the pink, hyperactive mare, with a cutie mark of three balloons and fluffy mane and tail, crash landed on me with a giant, hug.
“Franky!” Pinkie said all excited as her arms squeeze my sides tightly as I got up. “IT'S SSSOOOOO GREAT TO SEE YOU AGAIN! DO YOU MISS ME?!?!? HUHHUHHUH?!?!?”
“Pinkie...” I barely managed to say as I can feel my bones being crunched. “...You're...choking...”
“Pinkie Pie!” Twilight yelled. “Let Frank go! Now!”
As soon as Twilight said that, the happy pony releases her tight grip and I began to breath again.
“Sorry, Franky!” Pinkie said. “Did I hurt you that much?”
“Geez, Pinkie!” I ranted. “What did I tell you about pouncing on me like that?”
“Ooo! Ooo! I know the answer: you said that you bruise easily and that you once had a back injury while lifting air conditioners from a loading wagon at work.”
I cocked an eyebrow and wowed in amazement that she remembered that. “Uhhh...yeah. Just...just don't squeeze me like that again. Only do it normally.”
“Pardon my intrusion.” Master Chef spoke. “However, sir Frank Archer, I have your brownie that the Princess requested for me to make for you. Though, I had to make sure that your bloody pink friend here does not devour it because she had consumed half of the desserts I stored in the fridge for Celestia and Luna. Not I got to spend another five hours making the same bucking treats again! Bloody hell, I need a break before I explode like a propane tank.”
I nodded and took the brownie on the plate from him. “Thanks. I'll keep a close eye on Pinkie.”
“Very well, mate. I shall be going back to the kitchen and cook along with Mr. Carrot Cake and assist the Apple Family with their cake recipe.”
“Awww. They don't have time to come and see me?” I complained a little to Master Chef.
“Sorry. If the pink one wasn't so hyper on sugar, the other three would love to spend time with you. We are still cleaning up the messes she made.”
I nodded. “I see. Well, go ahead and do what you got to do.”
“Agreed.” Master Chef said. “Now if you excuse me, I have to go.”
“Thank you, Master Chef.” Twilight Sparkle said. “You may take an hour break in the next 30 minutes and tell Applejack to take over for you.”
Master Chef didn't respond as he trotted back to the kitchen. I look back at my treat and took it in my right hand. I was about to take a bite when I heard more trotting and small footsteps behind my back. I turned my head towards the doorway to the hall when I saw two more of Twilight's friend: her #1 assistant and baby dragon Spike carrying a clipboard while he's accompanied with a white coated mare with a cutie mark of three lozenge diamonds and an indigo mane. It was none other than one of the most prettiest ponies in Equestria, Rarity.
When Rarity saw me, she gasped and squealed in delight. “Frank, Darling! How are you?”
I smiled at her. “I'm doing good, Rarity. How about you?”
She came up to me and extended her left hoof, expecting me to give her a kiss on it. “I'm quite divine, thank you.”
I gently grabbed her hoof and kissed it, right in front of Spike but he didn't seemed to mind. “Hi, Spike. What's been happening?”
“Oh, nothing.” He replied. “Just helping out my sweet Rarity with her decorations and making a checklist of all the things we need for next week's Hearts and Hooves Day.”
“Oh, Really?”
“Yup. According to my clipboard, we still have to decorate the trapezes, the courtyard, the upper floors, the Main Hall; just about everywhere!”
“Wow! That's too much work!”
“I know it's a bit stressful, darling.” Rarity spoke. “However, there's no need to worry about us. We have it all under control...except I haven't ate anything since breakfast and my stomach is in need of food.”
I looked at her and looked at my brownie. Hearing her last words made me feel bad about herself and that I should at least give her a small snack to munch on. I took my brownie and offered it to her. Maybe that will cheer her up.
“Would you like to have my brownie, Rarity?” I asked.
Rarity gasped. “Why, Frank? Ar...Are you...”
“After all that hard work, a lady must settle down and eat.”
The fashionita stares at me for a bit until she looked at my hand that had my brownie. She smiles and uses her magic to take my treat and munch on it with one bite. “Thank you, Frank. That was nice of you.”
“You're welcome.”
Just then, the sound of galloping hooves coming from outside the ballroom to the corridor caught our attention. The ponies and I turned to the doorway to see who could it be that's coming to our location. Standing in the doorway was another royal guard, except it was wearing a lavender-colored armor and his coat was dark gray with bat wings, tufted ears, and cat-like vertical slits for eyes. I recognize this guard as one of Princess Luna's Royal Guards. The guard stood at ease and opened his mouth to speak a few words.
“Mares and human.” He spoke. “Princess Mi Amore Candeza...has arrived.”
He took a few steps away to the left from the doorway and bowed. As he did, two more of Luna guards entered with the Princess of Love, co-ruler of the Crystal Empire, and adoptive niece of Celestia and Luna. Not to mention, the wife of Shining Armor and Sister-in-law of Twilight Sparkle. She was an alicorn with light purple eyes, with a moderate violet and rose mane with golden streaks. Her coat is a pale, light grayish cerise and a cutie mark of a crystal heart. She was none other than Princess Mi Amore Cadenza aka Princess Cadance.
“Frank Archer!” She greeted.
“Princess Cadance.” I stepped forward towards her and bowed, only receiving a little chuckle from her.
“You don't need to bow in front of me, Frank. Only my aunties get bows but here, I would rather have you say 'hello' to me.”
I cleared my throat and stood up. “Well...that's fine with me.”
“I apologize for leaving Canterlot castle earlier.” Cadance said in a guilty tone. “I should've sent a letter to you or a messenger of my early departure to Dodge City. I had to take care of a request from someone.”
“Like I said, that's fine with me, but I really need to talk to you...privately.”
Princess Cadance blinks at me with a blank expression. “About?”
“Can we talk outside in the courtyard?” I suggested.
“Um...sure.” The princess of love replied before turning to Twilight and her friends. “Wait here, everypony. I'll be right back.”
Leaving Twilght Sparkle, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, the guards, and Spike behind, the Princess and I headed towards the double doors and I opened to the approaching night sky of the courtyard. With the two of us alone, I closed the doors and went right up in front of her. I just hope that whatever I explained will finally solve this issue.
“So what troubles you?” Cadance asked me.
I took a deep breath and began my explanation. “Princess Cadance, there's a problem going on in Ponyville. I think something has to be done immediately.”
“...Go on.”
“Do you know a human by the name of Daryl Blackburn aka #61?”
She lifts her up to a chin and ponders. “Hmm...yes, I do. Why?”
“Because Daryl Blackburn...I believe...is breaking the Human/Equine Law!”
Cadance's eyes shot wide open in a surprised state. I know for the fact that she was going to be shocked upon hearing this.
“What?!?” Cadance asked, startled. “Wha...what did he do?”
“He is hurting Aloe, he threatened me, and Lotus and Dru Stevens don't believe it.” I continued. “Lotus and Dru said that Daryl is a nice man and I don't buy it.”
“Did you see Daryl harm Aloe with his hands?” Cadance asked me.
“Um...no.” I replied.
“Did he use an object or any kind of weapon on Aloe?”
“...No. He didn't use any weapons.”
“Did he...hire somepony or somebody to hurt her?”
“...No...um...why are you asking me this?”
She cocked an eyebrow and tiled her head in front of me after I questioned her. “I thought you said that Aloe was getting hurt by her boyfriend. Is that right?”
I stood there puzzled but shook it off. “No...I mean...he yelled at her and he threatened me. That's a possible infringement of the Human/Equine Law.”
The alicorn didn't respond but lowered her head and shook in disagreement. Is there a problem on what I said? Am I correct about Daryl's actions?
“Frank,” Cadance sighed. “When you came here to Equestria, you admit that you read word by word of the law. Right?”
I nodded in response.
“Don't tell me you did not remember on what it states on how a human can be punished for causing harm to their special somepony. The only infringements, as it goes, is if a human hurts his pony by the use of hands or weapons. If there is such case, the R.A.S will need physical evidence from you to support your claim, like a photo of a scar or the victim reports to us with her testimony. Once that is claimed, the R.A.S can decide on the punishement that's going to be given to the perpetrator.”
Oh crap! She's right about that! I completely forgot about bringing evidence as it was written. After all this time, I had nothing but experiences and no such way to back anything up. How can I miss that since it's been 4 years of reading that document. Wait! What about the yelling and threats? Does that even count?
“However,” She continued. “The law also read that yelling and threaten from the mouth of a human...without harming a pony or another human with his hands or object....is not an infringement.”
My mouth dropped. “WHAT?!?!?!?!?!? Wha...what do you mean?”
“I meant that Daryl Blackburn...is innocent in this case and nothing shall be done upon me nor the Royal Alicorn Society.”
...You gotta be fucking kidding me!!!!
Hearts and Hooves Day
Chapter 15: Night of Lies
I couldn't believe on what I just heard from the Element of Love's muzzle! I mean, everything that I predicted before coming here to finally seek justice and bring an end to this drama somehow shattered in front of me. As I said before, I remember reading every word written on the Human/Equine Law and even was tested before being accepted as an Equestrian Citizen. Questions that were multiple choice, True or False; short sentences, and an essay, etc; I passed them all. Yet, how can I not remember the one important aspect of filing criminal charges on a human when he hurts his special somepony? Yelling and threats by the use of words are not life threating because there's no body harm to it? Damn! I sure was stupid enough for the fact that I written the E.V.A.N. Incident hours ago on my journal and not even reading a second take to find out that the four former Equestrian humans hurt their someponies with weapons or violent sexual act and neither of them got in trouble for words spoken out of their mouths.
I raised my left palm and lowered my head right into it. I shook in disbelief as I try to wrap this around my head. I traveled up here to meet the only alicorn in charge while I busted my ass earlier doing an investigation through pages of backstory, nearly getting stabbed by guards, having an ignorant prince challenging me to a brawl, a hyper pink pony pounce on me, follow by a hungry fashionita, and a princess from a distant kingdom obliterating my chances of seeking justice.
“I can't believe this.” I mumbled to myself, hoping Cadance didn't hear me. “The hell am I going to do now?”
“I'm sorry, Frank,” Cadance said as she approached me a bit. “Did you say something?”
I lifted my head up from my palm and meet her eye to eye. “No...I...I didn't say anything...but...aren't you going to investigate this somehow? I mean, couldn't you at least...ask Daryl what his side of the story is and why Al...”
“What did I just tell you, Frank?” The princess of love cut me off like she's on her last nerve. “The law states that only an investigation about the troublesome between a human and his special somepony can be done if physical evidence is present based on your claims. Just because Daryl Blackburn yelled and said mean things to Aloe does not mean we're going to arrest him or send him to jail.”
“Then...what shall be done?” I opened and shook my arms around demanding an answer.
“My only suggestion is counseling between those two with some of our best counselors involving romantic couples.”
“FUCK THAT, PRINCESS!” I said out loud in a disagreeing fashion.
“Watch your mouth!” Cadance yelled back. “You don't talk that way to me! You understand? You lived here long enough to know better not to use foul language in front of a royal princess!”
“Alright, alright, my bad!” I apologized, feeling a bit guilty when I cussed in front of her. “I have no idea why nor any reason why those words slipped out.”
Princess Cadance stared at me with a disapproval look on her face. Within a few seconds, she nodded. “Good...good. Now, our meeting is over. Enjoy the rest of your night.”
“Wa...wait, wait!” I stopped her before she walked towards the doors back to the ballroom. “That's it?!? You're not going to help me out? You're not going to send a guard over to his workplace and bring him here?”
As soon as she heard my protest, Cadance stopped in her tracks and side-eyed me with an annoyed look on her face. “I don't have time to argue with you, Frank. If you don't mind, I have important royal duties to take care of and I'm behind schedule.”
Her horn began to glow a magic aura and she used her magic to open the doors back to the ballroom. I follow closely behind as I continued to protest behind her. A quick glimpse away from Cadance, I noticed that Twilight and her friends, along with Applejack who just happened to show up, all gathered in a social circle discussing something that I had no clue about. Their heads turned to my direction as they saw me trying to get Cadance to turn around with sudden protest. Luna's guard from earlier was also there and standing near the doorway at ease with a spear while the both of us entered the ballroom.
“Come on, Cadance!” I complained. “You're supposed to help me out...and you're walking away like it's not a personal matter! Do you even care about us humans?”
“GUARD!!!” The Princess of Love spoke out loud So loud that her voice was heard throughout the castle that could've waken anyone and anypony around the building.
The Luna guard approached me from behind and faced towards me with is spear nearly touching my nose, threatening to stab me if I try anything funny. I heard a few gasps from Twilight and her friends who witnessed the whole occasion. Even looking at the spear near the center of my nose had leak a few sweat drops from my head in fear.
“Make sure he does not follow me!” Cadance instructed the guard. The guard nodded in response to the order. “I have a lot of royal duties to do, Frank. If you're done here, you may leave immediately.”
With that being said, the pink, alicorn princess trotted out of the ballroom and took a right turn in the corridor and out of sight. The guard backed up a few steps while still aiming his spear and gives me the “I'm watching you” gesture with his left forehoof. As he backs away to the corridor, he too follows the same route as Cadance, leaving me alone with Princess Twilight Sparkle and her friends.
I shook my head in sheer disappointment as I let out an amount air of anger out of my lungs. As I did, the corner of my right eye caught a glimpse of Rarity, Applejack, Twilight Sparkle, Pinkie Pie, and Spike approaching me with worried looks.
“Are you okay der, Frank?” Applejack asked. “You seemed to be madder than a tortoise with a broken shell.”
“Er...it's not worth talking about, AJ.” I answered her question. “Not at this time.”
“Darling, I'm quite sure whatever is the matter,” Rarity spoke, lending a comforting hoof to my side. “We can at least help you out.”
I shook my head a bit. “I don't think there's no helping on what I'm going through.” Once I said my statement, the fashionita released her hoof from my side and took a step back near Spike with a worried face. When all was quiet in the ballroom with Twilight and her friends, I began to walk to the corridor that leads to the front entrance of the castle. This whole meeting was a waste of my time anyway. Plus, what can I do now?
“Frank?” Applejack shouted. “You want us to come along with ya? Maybe grab some cider or grab some of my homemade pie?”
“...No.” I replied with a voice of defeat. “...thanks.”
I turned left down the corridor near the two libraries. I lowered my head and looked at the floor while putting my hands in my pocket as I try to wonder what to do next. “Son of a bitch.” I whispered to myself. “Nice going, Frank Archer. You ruined a perfect weekend of R&R with your PS3, book reading, watching DVDs, and doing absolutely nothing. How do you plea?!?”
As I taunt and question myself, I was passing the Regular Library and approaching the Private one. “Oh, I don't know! Guilty! Not guilty! What do you think, Mr. Tattle Ta...OOMPH!!!”
I wasn't able to say “Tattle Tail” when I got bumped into something – or somepony, when I was not looking. Regaining my concentration, I looked up to see who I bumped into. It was another guard, only this time, it was Celestia's. The white, male pegasus huffed angrily at me as he dust his armor off with his forehooves. Not only that, on the floor was my journal and a book next to my right foot that could've belonged to the guard. I bent down and picked them both up with both of my hands, not before reading the title of the book that read Sacrificial Dark Magic and Love . That's kind of...weird. Never heard about this one nor know anything about it. Though, question where did he get it?
“Sorry about that, sir.” I handed the guard his book. “I'll pay attention next time.”
“You better!” The guard hissed and snatches the book away with his teeth...that had fang marks! What kind of pegasus is he? “Because there won't be a next time if we meet again, scum! You will fall before us! Now get out of my way!”
He gallops past me on my right while still clamping down on his item. He turns a right down the corridor and out of sight he goes. What got into him as of late and more so, what did he meant by “you will fall before us?” Who's us? What is he talking about? If he's talking about Princess Celestia or Luna or Cadance or someone from the Royal Alicorn Society, he is sadly mistaken because there's no way any of the Princess will try to make the humans and I kneel before them like were slaves or something. I bet the guard, whomever he is, must've read too many books or seen a lot of movies as of late.
I need to get going! I can't stay here any longer as I have work tomorrow. Time for me to leave ASAP.
I got out of the castle while passing all the guards' posts on the grounds and into the the streets of Canterlot under the night sky. The streets were still a bit populated by rich ponies, mostly unicorns, as they did their late shopping sprees or grabbing some quick dinner at some of the restaurants. However, I don't see any humans as of late but I know they are here somewhere in this enchanted city. If I see any I recognized, I'll holler at them. Looking at my watch, the next train does not arrive until another hour. Great! What can I do to past the time when I got nothing to do?!?!? Perhaps the Arcade-O-Rama down four blocks or walk in circles at the turnabout?
...Whoopee.
I sighed and shook my head once more as I started my walk towards the train station while leaving the castle's front gate behind.
“FRANK!” A familiar female voice called out from above, followed by the sound of flapping pegasus wings.
I turned myself around and looked up into the sky to see at who could it be. To my surprise, it was none other than Princess Twilight Sparkle, using her wings to descend to my spot. What could she want now?
“Twilight?” I raised an eyebrow. “What are you doing here?”
“I just want to talk,” She admits. “What exactly happened between you and Cadance that lead to her yelling at you?”
“It's not worth talking about! Didn't I just say that earlier?!? Did you not listen to be before your sister-in-law called a guard?!?”
The sound of my voice and my attitude was near my breaking point of me snapping in front of this alicorn. Seriously, I'm getting sick of it! I don't need to repeat my actions again since I have nothing left to solve this issue. What is the point?!?
I turned myself to head back to the station, not before Twilight Sparkle decided to trot alongside with me. “I did hear what you said. Though, I know that something is inside your mind that you refuse to share with me.”
“Share?” I asked in a confused manner. “I rather keep that certain thought locked up in my head forever.”
“I won't tell anypony if you let it out! Friends, like you and I, can express our problems and the both of us can find a solution.”
“I said No!”
The young alicorn princess took a small jump from my left side and blocks my path in front of me. She looks at me with her face all worried. “Please tell me, Frank. What happened earlier? If you tell me, I'll stop bothering you for the night and you can go home to Ponyville.”
I stared at her for a bit until I looked at the ground next to me. I thought for a second about whether or not I should discuss my problem or just walk past Princess Twilight Sparkle and head to my train. Guess I have no other choice but to spill the beans for her only.
“...He did what?” Twilight Sparkle said out loud, nearly spilling her milkshake when she tried to take a sip with her magic.
“That's what I said.” I reminded her. “Daryl threatened me and he's treating Aloe like trash. I explained the whole thing to Cadance and she told me that it's not an infringement. In her opinion, it's not even worth investigating.”
I raised my right arm on the dining table and let my head rest on right palm. A few minutes ago, Twilight and I decided to talk on what's been happening right next to the nearest cafe in front of the castle. She ordered a strawberry milkshake while I ordered a bottle of water with a small order of prench fries. Though, the fries were meant for me only since the magical bookworm wanted to be on a diet for awhile before eating junk food again. I explained to her about Daryl Blackburn and asked if she met him before. Twilight Sparkle said yes she does know him and had seen him last week on a Tuesday. The princess told me that she went to the Ponyville Spa with Rarity, Fluttershy, and Spike for an appointment. As all four of them were getting treated by the patrons, Daryl happened to show up and deliver lunch for Aloe. In my mind, I was expecting Twilight to say that Daryl did something to the food or threw Aloe's lunch bag at her face. Instead, the 61st human gave his marefriend the food and kissed her on the lips as Aloe happily squealed in delight.
Wish Twilight was kidding, but unfortunately, no.
Right after Daryl left, Rarity asked Aloe how her relationship with Daryl has been going throughout the past years since they've been together. The pink spa pony told the fashionita that her life has been wonderful with him. Fluttershy went as far as to ask if she would take this relationship to a new level, like she did with Discord in the past. Aloe said she doesn't know yet nor does Daryl Blackburn since they haven't discussed about it. She did say that Daryl was planning to take her to the Hearts and Hooves Day Ball (which happens to be this week) along with Dru and Lotus; and Vera and her special somepony from their native country. They spent the rest of the whole day talking about the ball and more so that Rarity has to design more clothes and dresses for her clients before the event. That is all Twilight recounted as I listened.
After she was finished, I told Twilight Sparkle about what happened between Daryl, Aloe, and myself and how things are different between my encounter and hers. At first, she thought I was lying but knowing how we've been friends for a long time and the fact that I never tell lies in my life, she began to believe me as I continued my story. Now, my last bit of hope is to have Twilight Sparkle to help me find answers so Daryl Blackburn can be exposed.
“So can you help me?” I asked Twilight Sparkle as I picked up five pieces of prench fries and munched on them. “Please?”
“Well...”Twilight thought as she stared at the ground. “I don't know if...”
That's it! I had enough of this crap! I slashed my bottle of water, making little splashes off the table and onto the concrete of the cafe. The princess nearly got scared out of her fur due to my anger. She has never seen this side of me before but this all due to my frustration. “LOOK, TWILIGHT! I NEED YOUR HELP! I NEED YOU TO TAKE ME TO DARYL AND WE CAN SORT THIS ALL OUT!!!”
“Frank, Frank!” Twilight raised her hooves. “Please calm down! There's no need for you to explode.”
I calmed myself down a bit. “I'm sorry. I...I...I'm just going through some things in my head. Sorry.”
“It's okay. I understand your problem and you know, I'm willing to help you.”
“You...you would?”
Twilight Sparkle took another sip of her milkshake and sets it down. “Of course...well...just keep it between you and me, I would only help you so you can get it off your chest and that you promise that you won't tell the R.A.S that I went against the law about investigating without evidence. Besides, what's more important is that Aloe is one of Rarity's BFFs and if Rarity finds out about the truth, she would have an episode that she would never get over.”
“Then what are we waiting for?” I stood up from the table. “Let's go and see Daryl Blackburn immediately! I'll tell you where he's located.”
Back at the castle, Twilight Sparkle and I went to the courtyard where all of the royal chariots were stored. The both of us walked on a marble pathway with lanterns lighting our way on each side. Similar to a heliport, the chariots were parked side by side with four of them designed after an Equestria princess and a small golden one made for guests only. I should point out that I hate riding in these things because none of them have seatbelts for humans. So when it comes to flying on one of these, I have to hold on for dear life on the nearest object that hands can grasp on. Yeah, I'm afraid of heights. Go figure!
As we approached the Guest Chariot, we discovered that we weren't alone. Twilight and I saw two gray unicorn guards, wearing armor with flowing crests, patrolling the night with magic flashlight illuminating from their horns. One of them shone his light at us as we shielded our eyes from the brightness. Uh oh! We're busted...or so I thought.
"HALT!" Called out the guard who found us and made an approach with his fellow guard. "Do not move a musc...oh...Princess Twilight Sparkle! My apologizes, mam. What are you doing here?"
The unicorn guard turned his light off and allowed Twilight Sparkle to regain her vision. "Frank and I need to borrow the Guest Chariot. Would you please do me a favor and bring two pegasi guards to escort us to Dodge Junction?”
The two guards wide eyed and looked at each other. “But...princess! Ar...Are you going against protocol?”
“Do as I say!” She commanded by stomping her hoof. “Just do your job and I might give you a raise for helping us.”
“Err...uh...yes, mam. Right away, mam!”
The both of them saluted and hurried to get the two pegasi guards needed for the chariot.
“Talk about blackmail.” I said in a sarcastic, humorous manner to Twilight Sparkle. Though, she didn't chuckled and stood silent.
With the two pegasi guards in tow, we took off into the night sky towards Dodge Junction. As always, I held onto the side railing of the chariot as the wind blew my face and hair back. Twilight Sparkle sat in front watching the pegasi guards do their thing as they let their wings flap in the air. During our flight, I began to feel butterflies in my stomach as thoughts came to my head on what might be a prediction towards the meeting with Daryl Blackburn. Is he going to tell the truth? Is Twilight Sparkle going to punish him? Though, another problem that came to mind is that Twilight Sparkle stretched the rules of the law and if the R.A.S or Cadance find out about it, Twilight will be in serious trouble. She might be the first princess to be dethroned and that is one of the things that worries me. More importantly, my human friends and the other humans around Equestria could be zapped back to Earth and all of this would be blamed on me for doing it. So many things in running in my head and I'm about to explode at any minute.
I looked over the railing and, trying to get over my fear of heights, saw below me a small western town with a few buildings and a train station. I'm assuming that this might be Dodge Junction, a community located south in Equestria's desert region. As I surveyed from above, there was also a one way street, or a Main Street, that separates the buildings apart. However, I saw no one and no pony on the street at this time of night. I take it that the only residents here must be inside their living quarters on the upstairs at each building. I mean, I guess but I don't know because I've been to this place before in my life. At the end of the Main Street was a huge, warehouse-like barn that had their lights on and smoke coming out form the chimney. To my surprise, the back of the barn had a lot of plantation surrounding it: tons of grass, lichen, and trees that kind of reminds of Sweet Apple Acres that's the size of 15 football fields. The barn was also surrounded by wooden fences with a guard post at the entrance for security reasons and a silo at the upper right. To top it off, there was a sign up front with a picture of a red cherry with the words CHERRY HILL RANCH underneath. This is the place! We found Daryl's location at last!
“Land down here, sirs!” Twilight commanded the pegasi. “Right in front of the gate.”
The pegasi nodded and I felt the chariot descend to the to the ground below. I held on tight to the railing once the golden wheels rolled on the sandy, dusty road as it came to a full stop in front of the guard house. I got off by jumping over the golden railing while Twilight Sparkle got out from the back.
“Stay here and guard the chariot.” The young, alicorn princess told the guard, in which they nod and salute in response.
Twilight Sparkle and I left the chariot behind as we approached the guard house of the Cherry Hill Ranch. The guard house looked almost like 4' by 8' teardrop trailer, only that it's made out of wood. Right in front of it was a propane gas tank and battery pack on the towing hook. On both sides were small windows with the lights inside on. I'm guessing that someone or somepony, a security guard that is, could be inside of that trailer though not entirely sure on what he or she is doing.
The both of us approached the trailer cautiously. Twilight knocked on the front door with her right forehoof and stood back to my right side. In an instant, the door opened to reveal a male Earth Pony with a mohawk mane colored gray and white. He was wearing what looked like a police uniform with a cutie mark of a police badge and he had a flashlight in his mouth that was lit on our faces. I covered my eyes with my arm left arm while Twilight shut her eyes tightly.
The Earth Stallion lowers his head and sets his flashlight down in front of him. “My apologies for the light, Princess Twilight Sparkle. How may I help you?”
“It's okay, Night Watch.” Twilight smiled as she reopened her eyes again. “We came here to see a worker. You mind if you go inside the Cherry Hill Ranch and get Daryl Blackburn to come talk to us outside?”
Night Watch nodded. “Yes, mam. I'll be right back.”
He steps off his trailer and gallops towards the left door next to the huge barn door of the Cherry Hill Ranch. I stood by with my arms folded next to Twilight as we witness enter the building and disappear. Hopefully, Daryl should be in there and ready to face justice.
Within minutes of waiting, Twilight Sparkle and I saw the front door opened. Coming out of the productive warehouse were Night Watch and...Daryl Blackburn! Oh crap! Now my gut started to tighten with intensity.
The 61st human approached us while still wearing a white smock, a head net, and a white cotton mask on his face. Instead of having an angered face or a terrified one, he kept it straight like nothing happened to him. He can keep pretending but I know what he did and I won't let it happen again. I just want to grab him and choke him for what he did to Aloe and that will be the end of it.
Once Daryl Blackburn came to us, Night Watch went back inside his teardrop trailer and shuts the door. It's only Twilight, myself, and Daryl outside the Cherry Hill Ranch in the dead of night. No turning back now! It's time for Daryl to crack!
“Yes, Princess?” Daryl Blackburn while bowing to her and standing back up again. “You wanted to talk to me?”
“Damn, right!” I said as I unfolded my arms. “You have a lot of explai...”
“FRANK, stop!” Twilight Sparkle interrupted. “Let me do the questioning while you stand back and not say anything.”
I looked at the purple alicorn and shrugged in response. I took a little step back while refolding my arms. My eyes, however, narrowed in anger right at Daryl's face.
“Daryl,” Twilight said out loud “I am here with Frank Archer because he told me that you are abusing Aloe and you threatened him at the spa. He also said that you are lying to Lotus, Dru, and Vera about your relationship with Aloe and broke off the friendship between you and the other three humans named Dean, Jerome, and Richard. What do you have to say for yourself?!?”
The 61st brute cocked an eyebrow, looks at Twilight's face and then at mine; and spits to his side, avoiding a micro splash in front of us. “Is that the reason why you brought me out here during my work hours?”
“JUST...ANSWER...THE QUESTION!” The alicorn stumped. I'm beginning to like this as a little smile formed on my face.
The 61st human put his hands to his hips, then darts his eyes to the ground while kicking a little bit of dirt under his shoe. He looks back at Twilight, then at me, and exhales a sigh of annoyance.
Daryl Blackburn clears his throat and looks at Twilight. “I have a a lot to say...but what I'm about to tell you is nothing but the truth.”
I rolled my eyes.
“I was rude to Aloe,” He continued. “and I yelled at her...because...”
There was a sudden moment of silence. I waited and waited for Daryl to finish. Unfortunately, he kept stalling.
“Be...cause...” Daryl stammered.
“Because why?!?” I asked, narrowing my eyes at him.
He bit his lip and looks at me. “...I was...jealous!”
Huh? Jealous? What does he mean by jealous, I thought.
“Care to explain?” Twilight questioned.
“I was jealous,” Daryl confessed. “And I was being overprotective to my special somepony. Last week, I had a rough time at work and I came home and Aloe was not there. I had no dinner made and I didn't feel like making dinner due to the stress I was going through. You know how painful being a supervisor is? Dealing with employees who want to start drama? Attending meetings and making significant changes to our work policy when the workers don't want to accept these changes and they yell at me for it like I was to be blamed? It's tttttoooo mmmmuuuccchhh!”
I looked at Twilight while she looks at me all baffled. The both of us looked back to Daryl Blackburn spilling the beans.
“So once I was home,” Daryl went on. “I heard some noise outside and I opened the door to see Aloe and Frank carrying grocery bags. Me being emotional that day, I grabbed the food and went in, expecting Aloe to follow. She didn't! So I yelled out her name and she came in. When I set the food on the table, we had an argument that lasted nearly 40 minutes and...Aloe said she was just hanging out with Frank and he walked her home and I yelled at her for not making me any food and that she should not have been out there in Ponyville by herself. Aloe could've been abducted and never seen again and I'll never be as happy as I was.”
Daryl takes a deep breath and looks at me. “The reason why I yelled at you is because seeing you with Aloe reminds me of my time on Earth when my late girlfriend, Kelly, spent most of her time hanging with this guy I used to know at old job. It pissed me off because I feared that I might lose her to some other guy and I wasn't going to allow that happen. Before she died the next month, Kelly told me that the guy she was hanging with, whom she thought was a friend of hers, began to make advances towards her. So much as so that he stalked her on Facebook and Twitter and leaving her nasty messages that I wanted to find the fucker and kill him.”
Daryl stops for a moment. He closes his eyes and massages them gently with his right index finger and thumb to prevent tears forming. “I was too late! He got her...and she's gone. Taken away from me and my life! When I came to Equestria, I made a vow that I will protect my special somepony from seeing another man.”
“But she was not seeing me!” I interrupted. “I had no intentions to take her as my marefriend. Aloe and I are just friends and I don't...feel that way about her and I'm pretty sure she doesn't feel the same, too.”
“Then why would you bring your ass here to confront me about this?” Daryl interrogated.
“I came here with Twilight Sparkle because she was the only alicorn to help me find out on what's been bothering you. I had to spend the whole Sunday researching about the E.V.A.N. Incident and the lockdowns; something that you know.”
“Yeah! I do know about those two events but what does that have to do with me?”
“My point is that you might be breaking the Human/Equine Law! You lied to your friends about your relationship with Aloe and you ruined a perfect friendship with three other people in the past! If Celestia, Luna, or the Royal Alicorn Society hears about this on what you've done, then you are as guilty as the last four humans that try to play the innocent ga...”
"I UNDERSTAND THAT!" Daryl Blackburn exploded. "I GET IT! I FUCKED UP! MY BAD! WHATEVER!"
I tilted my head a little but my mood and facial expression does not change, neither does Twilight Sparkle.
The troublemaker calms down a bit. "Look, I'm sorry for what I did. I lied to my future in-laws and everypony because I did it for a reason: I was trying to protect Aloe and teach her a lesson about seeing any other human that's not me unless she introduced me first. I broke the friendship between Jerome, Dean, Richard, and myself because we had disagreements in the past. Sometime we get along and other times we don't."
"Then what about the birthday incident?" I questioned him. "What happened to the dancers and what's your relation with Green Envy?"
Daryl Blackburn's eyes widen a bit. It looks like he's a bit surprised that I know about the other part of the story aside from my three Earth Brothers. I can sense that he's cornered and has nowhere to go from escaping the truth.
"My relation...," Daryl paused just so he can channel enough energy to prevent another anger explosion, "...my relation with her...was nothing! I was just a client and she was getting paid professionally and the thre..."
"BULLSHIT!" I yelled and pointed my right index finger. "YOU...ARE A LIAR! YOU HAD SEX WITH GREEN ENVY BEHIND ALOE'S BACK AND YOU ARE CHEATING ON HER!"
"I AM NOT FUCKING A LIAR!"
“YES YOU ARE!!!”
The both of us had an indistinct shouting match. We met face to face with our mouths reaching high volumes of anger and jealously. Our words exchange like bullets fired from two machine guns without reloading. Our chests were nearly touching each other and by any minute, our fists will all start flying. So much as so, that I balled up my fists with enough rage that I want to throw the first punch!
Until...
“BOYS!” Twilight intervened by using her magic to freeze us. “ENOUGH!!!”
Daryl and I couldn't budge within our own magical aura given by the young alicorn.
“I had enough to hear from the both of you!” Twilight Sparkle said. “You two are acting like children when you should be acting as grown adults and settle this peacefully!”
The princess's magic from her horn dissipated and we were released from the energy. I looked at her with my eyebrows cocked in knowing on what she meant.
“What do you mean peacefully?” I said with arms shrugging.
“What I mean,” Twilight Sparkle continued. “Is that you two should resolve this without violence. Furthermore, Frank Archer, I think you've done quite enough on getting the truth out of Daryl, so I believe that you are happy on getting what you wanted. And Daryl Blackburn, I would do anything in my power than to report this Celestia and the Royal Alicorn Society to have justice serve for your cruelest actions in the past. However, since the both of you do not want to face the death penalty of being zapped back to Earth, I'm giving you both...one option!”
One option? What is it? Please don't tell me that we have to...ugh..should I say it? Dare I say it? Hug...each...other!
Twilight Sparkle took a step back and pointed her right hoof towards us. “I want the two of you...to shake hands!”
OH...HELL...NO! I'm not doing that! I refuse to do that!
“I want the both of you to shake hands and call it peace,” Twilight instructed. “NOW!”
I looked at Daryl for a minute who is keeping a straight face and then to Twilight. My only response to this so called demand was nothing more than my shaking in disagreement. "I'm not doing it, Twilight."
"Frank!" She steamed. "Must I remind you that I'm stretching the rules of my duty for you privately. If the R.A.S. find out, I can imagine the amounts of respect you'll lose if you don't do what I tell you."
Whoa! That's a little harsh.
"Can we jus..." I try my best to stall her.
"NOW!"
I couldn't stand it anymore. Out of all the things that could've been resolved, it has to end this way with a handshake. A handshake...with someone who will still be with Aloe forever and more like so will continue to hurt her behind everyone and everypony's back. Even after his little explanation of what he's been doing in the past to current events, I still don't buy it. I know that he's still hiding something and wouldn't let it out. If there was some way for him to actually confess; something that will drive Daryl to his breaking point that he had no other choice.
But let's face facts: I tried! I failed! I wasted a perfect Sunday for me! It's time to get this over with and go to bed for I have to return to the pawn shop tomorrow.
I extended my right hand slowly towards him, insisting a handshake. “Under one condition: you allow me to see Aloe and threaten me again. Understand?”
Daryl looks at my eyes, thinking I might be playing. Though, I am not. What I just said is what I meant and that I get to see Aloe as much as I want without him bothering us.
He lifts his right hand, grasps mine tightly, and we both shake three times without saying a word to each other. Daryl releases his grip and looks at Twilight Sparkle. “May I go now?”
The alicorn princess bows her head. “You may. Have a nice night at work.”
Before Daryl Blackburn turned back to the Cherry Hill Ranch, he takes one more look at me. “...Sorry.”
I did not respond to his last word. You may be sorry, Daryl, but I know that you are still a heartless bastard. I witness him walk go back to the front door, opening it, and closing it as he steps through. Once he was gone, I let out a deep sigh of defeat and turned my back to the chariot as I followed Twilight Sparkle.
“We have to get back to the castle before midnight,” Twilight spoke to we as we walked. “Otherwise, Cadance will get worried and sh...Frank...are you okay?”
I stopped in my tracks and crossed my legs while standing. I can feel that my bowels are in need of attention immediately!
“Ah, dang!” I said in a bit frantic. “I need to pee! Where's the nearest bathroom at?!? I need to go bad!”
Twilight sighed. “Come with me to the front door of the ranch. We'll ask Daryl or somepony that will allow you in.”
Holding in my expecting urine, Twilight Sparkle and I headed towards the door quickly and Twilight knocked while I stood back trying my best not to think of anything that's water. There was another moment of silence of nothing happening until Twilight knocked again. Then, there was a sound of footsteps approaching the door and the sound of the handle turning. The door opened to reveal...Daryl Blackburn...again.
“Yes?” Daryl greeted.
“Excuse me, Daryl.” Twiligh said. “Frank needs to use the bathroom quickly. Do you mind if he goes inside and use it?”
Daryl shook his head. “Sorry, Princess but that's against policy. However, Frank can go around the back to the Guest House and use the bathroom there.”
The 61st human got out of the there and pointed around the corner to a small, wooden two floor house with a porch that is near the line of cherry trees in the back. I'm guessing that's where I have to go right?
“Gee, thanks!” I shouted quickly and ran to the place.
I lifted the toilet seat up, unzipped my pants, and began to release my urine into the toilet bowl. I let out a relieved sigh as I let my mind wander a bit until I began to take a turn for thinking of what to do next.
“Damn, so much for finding out.” I said to myself. “Guess there is no shame left and he walks away as victor.”
As my toilet use came to an end, I flushed the toilet, and went to the sink. I turned on the facet to wipe my hands with soap and water while looking at my reflection in the mirror. Right next to me on left was a window being covered in drapes designed with red cherries and a towel rack with a small brown towel
“Gotta think, gotta think.” I whispered. “What can I do?”
I shut off the water and grabbed the small towel next to the window. As I wiped my hands, my right eyeball caught a glimpse of a dimming light coming from the outside of the window. I diverted my attention to the dimming light...which began to move upper northwest away from the Guest House to the cherry trees.
“The hell?” I spoke softly as my right hand moved the drape away cautiously and carefully not to be seen.
What I saw was a bit surprising: it was Daryl Blackburn again...and he's carrying a latern. What is he doing with a lantern at this time of night when he should be working at his job? He might be up to something and I have a hunch that whatever he's doing might not be pretty.
I closed the drape, exit the bathroom, and walked out of the Guest House silently. My eyes were still focused on Daryl's lantern as it moved from northwest to northeast. Where is he going? In a stealth like fashion, I followed by moving silently while following his latern, ducking behind trees and bushes as I got closer to him. I was feeling my stomach turning and my heart rate was going off the charts. Beads of sweat came down my forehead and my breathing got a bit heavy. The more I continued to follow him, the more nervous I got.
I ducked behind another tree as Daryl exited out of the line of cherry trees to an open field. Once more, I crept to another tree to get a better view on what he's doing with the lantern in his left hand. Good news is that he has not spotted me nor know the fact I'm 30 feet away from him. He's all alone with nopony and no one else but his lantern. I witness him lift up the lantern...and start touching it with his right in some weird way. One minute he's tapping it and the other he's holding and then tapping again. I know what he's doing: he's communicating to something in morse code! However, who is he talking to? All I see ahead of him in the distance that was miles away from where I at was a snow covered mountain range and nothing in the desert.
I continued to watch Daryl tapping and holding the lantern when suddenly, there was a response! Up at the tip of the mountain range was another light – a green one – flickering on and off as to send a message back to Daryl!
“The fuck is that?” I whispered silently as I continued to watch Daryl send another message. The mysterious green light responded again and in flash, flew off the mountain range and into the night sky to the south of the mountain range. To simply put, it vanished out of sight in break neck speed!
All was quiet between Daryl and myself behind a tree. The 61st human lowered his lantern and slowly turns around back to entering where he came from – right towards my hiding spot! I gasped quietly and hid to the nearest bush before he had a chance to see me. I held my breath and covered my mouth as saw Daryl past my hiding spot while holding his lit lantern. As I continued to watch in the darkness, he went down the same path as before by going through the Cherry Tree lines as his source of light got smaller and smaller in the distance.
When the coast was cleared, I got out of the bush and ran as fast I can to get out this area.
"Gotta tell Twilight!" I huffed as I continued to dash. "Gotta tell Twilight!"
Hearts and Hooves Day
Chapter 16: Decoding a message
I feel like running a marathon in the dead of night as I made my way out towards the Guest House. Thankfully, Daryl nor anypony else was present at this time. I'm all by myself as I bent my body forward and try to catch my breath. I turn my head around to see the mountain range again where that strange light was before. My initial thoughts about it were what could it be and why it took off at break neck speed? Could it have been a UFO? Some unknown creature that I had never seen before? What was Daryl telling it do with the lantern? These questions need to be explained!
I raised my body up after catching my breath while still focusing on the mountain.
“FRANK!” A familiar alicorn's voiced boomed that had my head facing straight. “Are you done with your bathroom break?!? We need to get back to the castle before my sister-in-law finds out that I'm missing.”
“Where's Daryl, Twilight?” I asked as scanned the area between the alicorn and I once more. “Where is he?”
“He's...probably inside the warehouse doing his job.” Twilight Sparkle guessed. “And what's wrong with you? Why were you catching your breath right before I approached you? Were you running from something?”
I looked at Twilight straight in the eyes with a serious look. “What kind of question is that? Yes, I was running but I ran because I saw Daryl not too long ago with a lantern, walking through these cherry trees, and communicating with...with this mysterious light in that mountain range behind me.”
I turned around facing towards the cherry trees and pointed my finger upwards to the mountain range I was talking about. “Do you anything about that mountain?”
The young alicorn princess squinted her eyes to identify the location in the distance. “Hmmm...yes, I do know what that is. That's MacIntosh Hills, one of the most isolated areas in Equestria. Nopony nor anyone is allowed to go up there for any circumstance unless permission is granted.”
I turned to her baffled as I lowered my hand down. “Wait...what? What do you mean?”
“You can only go up there if you asked Princess Celestia and Luna and you give them a reason. Otherwise, the area is off limits and if you were to go up and trespass, you will be arrested by our Canterlot guards and is issued a fine of 400 bits.”
I shook my head in disagreement. “Though I get that, it doesn't make any sense on why I saw a green light up there “talking” to Daryl below here! I am going to go inside that warehouse and ask him myself!”
I took a side step to the left pass Twilight and ran by her, ignoring her order of stopping. With myself shifting to high gear, I ran around to the front door of the building that I saw earlier during the confrontation and had no time to stop and knock. Instead, I rammed the door wide opened by placing my right arm to shield my face and absorb the painful impact. I stumbled upon the production area where a conveyor belt filled with yellow and red cheeries were being processed by the workers that were supervised by Cherry Jubilee. The workers, 4 mares and 3 stallions, all looked at me as to wonder what in Celestia's name am I doing?
“Excuse me,” Cherry Jubilee said as she trotted towards me as to demand an explanation. “Who are you?”
“Where's Daryl Blackburn, ma'am?” I responded. “I need to speak to him.”
“I ask you just who in Equestria's name are you before I call security!”
“Call security then but I need to speak to Daryl! Now WHERE IS HE?!?”
Cherry Jubilee ignores my request and turns to a stallion worker on the big wheel that operates the conveyor belt. “Get off from that and get Night Watch! HURRY!”
The stallion worker nodded and gets off the wheel. At that moment, I darted off to another door that leads to a hallway where there are several doors. Good thing I didn't have to waste time to wander around the warehouse looking for my destination because the hallway I entered was filled with employee lockers, bathroom doors, and a corridor that intersects the lockers. The corridor, to my relief, leads to another set of doors that happened to be the offices such as Human Resources and Management. I ran past the lockers, into the corridor, and noticed an open door in the middle on the right side of the wall. I approached it while hoping and guessing that it's Daryl's office since after all that he and Jubilee are the only ones in charge iof this facility. As I got to the door, my hunch was indeed correct as saw the suspicious brute sitting in front of his desk eating a vegetable sandwich with a bottle of water.
“DARYL!” I shouted to get his attention.
Daryl drops his sandwich and looks at me with a startled surprise. “Wh...wha...what are you doing here, Frank? How did you get in here?”
“Never mind on how I got in here!” I carelessly replied. “What the hell were you doing outside with a lantern and talking to a green light in the distance?”
Daryl flinch his head back, which is followed by an eyebrow raise and an expression of confusion. “What?”
I got closer to his desk with my right fist balled up like I'm ready to strike him as while my left hand pointed at Daryl's face.
“Don't you play stupid with me, Daryl.” I assured him. “I saw you outside through the glass window of the Guest House, carrying a lantern, passing the cherry trees, and I saw you communicate with a green light miles away! Now tell me: WHO WERE YOU TALKING TOO?!? ANSWER ME!!! YOU CAN'T FOOL ME WITH YOUR BULLSHIT LIES AND YOUR COVER UPS JUST SO YOU CAN GETAWAY FREE WITHOUT ANY CRIMINAL CHARGE!”
Daryl stood up from his desk, placed his hands on the desk and looks at me in the face as he props himself forward. His expression of confusion now changed to a face of anger.
“First of all, Frank Archer,” Daryl said with his voice nearly at the edge of booming. “Who...are you...to question me like that!?!?! AND...WHY...will you barge into my office labeling me as a criminal?!? I can call securit...”
“You ain't calling nobody!” I stormed back at him as I got around his desk to meet him face to face near chest range. “I will tell Princess Celestia that you're breaking the Human/Equine Law and you're hiding something that I don't know! You were outside, talking to something in the mountains, and you're lying to me, everypony, and everyone around you!”
“I was communicating...with my lantern...to my employee...at MacIntosh Hills to grab some ice crystals!”
I looked at him puzzled. “...What?”
“Ice crystals! I told my employee to go to MacIntosh Hills and ask the Ice Trolls for some because I need them as a gift for my marefriend, Aloe.”
Hearing those words out of his mouth had me unconvinced. His so called explanation had too many questions for me to ask: how can he ask his “employee” to go to MacIntosh Hills at this time of night? What “employee” of his could disappear in a flash and not even come down to where Daryl was standing when I saw him out there? Plus, why was “the employee” responding with a green light? Is he a unicorn? Is it some unknown creature I don't know? A lot of this does not add up.
The 61st human goes to the right dresser of his desk and pulls out a scroll. He unrolls it and unveils a written document that was authorized and stamped by the Equestrian Royal Family. The document read about granting anyone or anypony access to a restricted area upon a signature. When I got to the point of reading said signature, my mind was blown away as to read out the name: Princess Cadance! So that explains what happened earlier when I argued with the Princess of Love about Daryl!
“See?” Daryl told me as he continued to hold the scroll in front of me. “What do you have to say for yourself?
I looked at the scroll and then back at him. Then the scroll and right back at him again. “May I see that?”
I extended my right hand and opened my palm as to gesture him to hand over the scroll. Sure enough, Daryl rolled up the scroll and placed in my hand. I grabbed it and lowered my right arm to my side with the scroll in tact. I brought the scroll up to my face, unrolled it, and, in an instant, tore the thing in two and threw it on the ground.
“I don't buy it!” I said to Daryl.
Daryl shook his head in disappointment. “That was very unprofessional, Frank.”
“Shut your mouth!”
Suddenly, the anger inside my body reached it's full maximum and I lunged at him by grabbing his shirt and slamming him his back to a file cabinet next to the desk.
“WHAT ARE YOU HIDING!?!” I interrogated. “TALK TO ME!”
Darly didn't respond but he gave me an alternative answer by pushing me off with sheer force and having me lose my footing that sent me to the floor. I got up and was ready to throw a punch with my right but unexpectedly, he counters by underhooking my right arm, grabs my neck with his left hand, and does a 180 swing to slam me on his desk with a loud thud, nearly knocking his office materials off. My god, this dude is well trained! Daryl had me pinned down with all his might as I try to kick out from his choke hold but it was no use. I struggled and struggled and hoping for a miracle to happen.
“ENOUGH!!!” A recognizable voice boomed in the room that caught both the attention of Daryl and myself. “GUARDS, SEPERATE THEM!!!”
Daryl looks up at the door to see who gave the call, gasped in a shocked way, and releases his grip on my neck. Getting off the table by sitting up and catching air, I turned my body around to the doorway to see Princess Twilight Sparkle, the two Canterlot Guards that chauffered the two of us to see Daryl, Night Watch, and Miss Jubilee. One of the guards came to me but instead of offering aid, he yanks me off the table by locking onto my shirt with his teeth and pins me towards the right wall. Good thing he didn't ripped it off cause I would've lost it on the spot. The other guard barricaded Daryl for anycase of interference from either Daryl or me.
“Frank!” Twilight Sparkle confronted. “What has gotten into you?!?”
“Nothing is wrong with me, Twilight!” I said as I sounded to plea for mercy. “Daryl is lying to you and me! He said that that an employee of his went to MacIntosh Hills to get some crystals and he ask Cadance for permission! I know for the fact there was no employee up there getting crys...”
“You mean this employee?” Miss Jubilee presented as she, Night Watch, and Twilight stood aside to let somepony in. Coming in from the left of the doorway was...the employee with the bag of crystals! Oh crap! He was real this whole time!?!?
The employee turned out to be a lime colored pegasus with a cutie mark of three fireflies. He had a short, crew cut mane that is covered by a yellow hard hat and his eyes were goldish, yellow. On the side of his body wear two saddle bags strapped to his side with the right bag revealing the crystals and a lantern. Plus, his neck is wrapped with a green scarf with a bit of snowflakes on it like the rest of his gear. In other words, Daryl was right along! This pegasus was at MacIntosh Hills!
“I'm sorry I'm late, boss!” The pegasus apologized. “I got caught up in some high winds. I got the crystals you asked for.”
The employee reached into his right saddle bag, takes the ball of crystals out with his mouth, and sets it on the table where the guard kept Daryl away from me. The #61st human motioned the guard to let him through and he could check the bag. Inspecting it for a few seconds, a warm smile forms on his face and he closes the bag tightly.
“Thanks, Glow Light.” Daryl said as he got in his chair and sat in front of his desk again while taking a look at me. “See Frank? I told you I was telling the truth.”
I am a lost of words right now. Looks like there is no other way to describe this situation but I can only say that I tried to apprehend a fool for breaking the rules but I end up being the fool for false accusations.
“Now that you know, Frank.” Twilight Sparkle said. “Don't you think you owe Daryl, Miss Jubilee, Night Watch, and Glow Light an apology?”
I look at Twilight's face to see if she is serious about this? The only response from her facial expression was her eyebrows slanting down and her left forehoof tapping patiently on the floor. I moved my eyes away from the Princess of Friendship and observe everyone else's faces. Pretty much, their own expression came as close to Twilight's face. Everypony and Daryl are blaming me for this nonsense that I caused and for any damage I have to pay for. Realizing that I have nothing to defend myself, I shook my head to get rid of any random thought of hurting the 61st human, motioned the first guard that barricaded me to step aside, and took a step forward to meet the brute being held by the other Canterlot guard.
“I'm...sorry.” I carelessly said without looking at Daryl's face, rather diverting my eyes to the floor.
Once my words were let out, I walked out of the room while avoiding contact with anypony as I entered the hall and towards the exit of this facility. This has been a rough and terrible night for me and I just want to go home and go to bed.
The ride back home to Canterlot wasn't all that special if you ask me. All I did after I left Daryl's office was get on the chariot, waited until Twilight Sparkle and her pegasi guards to show up; and have them escort me back to the train station in Canterlot. Pretty much, neither of us said anything during the trip since the alicorn princess was very disappointed at me and the pegasi guards kept their muzzles closed. Once we got the station, Twilight bid me farewell and told me to stay me out of trouble and don't go to MacIntosh Hills for anything. More so, she told me to leave Daryl Blackburn alone and stay out of his relationship with Aloe. I wanted to argue back on how I just want to take a small look at MacIntosh Hills and to see if there were such things as Ice Trolls, ice crystals, and what that assclown Daryl said was true. Though if I did, it will make things for worse Twilight and we could be outside the castle grounds making a huge ruckus that the whole city will gather to hear the screaming match is all about. Therefore, I will just let it go for now until I think of something that will put my mind ease.
That's pretty much what happened awhile ago. As of now, I made it back into Ponyville before midnight struck while carrying my journal with me. Most of the shops around Ponyville were closed, with the exception of a few 24/7 convience stores. I would like to go and grab a candy bar and a soda but I'm not in the mood for that now. My next objective is to find the only Earth Brother I knew that understands Morse Code since he had a background of being in the boy scouts – Richard! Leaving the train station and into the quiet streets, I took the trip to Richard's house that is a three blocks up north from City Hall on Hallow Blvd. As I remembered, he lives in a two floor cottage with four bedrooms and a small garden in the back. As for the front lawn of his home, it is decorated with typical lawn gnomes that he asked Princess Celestia to bring to Equestria once his family reports him missing and that they send his stuff away for charity.
When I got to his home, I ran up to the front door and knocked on it real loud.
KNOCKKNOCKKNOCKKNOCK!
“RICHARD!” I yelled as loud as my knocks were. “RICHARD, ARE YOU THERE?!?”
KNOCKKNOCKKNOCKKNOCK!
I knocked at the door again. Just then, a light inside came on that caught the attention of my right eye. It could be that Richard heard my pounding on the door. I turned my sideways to the left and placed my left ear to the door to hear any sounds from the inside. The sound of footsteps and a soft sniff from the inside confirmed that someone was approaching. I took a step back, heard the sound of a latch being unlocked, the door handle turning from the inside, and finally seeing the door opening. Standing in the doorway was, of course, Richard wearing a light green bathrobe. He stood there all bushed while trying to keep his eyes opened and leaned against the door frame on the right to keep himself balanced. I'm going to take it that he was in a deep sleep before I awoken him.
“Mmm...Frank, what do you want?” The Earth brother groaned with a mixture of yawning. “It's almost 11PM! Why are you here?”
“I need to talk to you.” I spoke. “It's very important but I'll make it quick!”
Richard held his head with his right hand and listened carefully while resting his eyes. “Ehhh...fine...just hurry up.”
“Richie!” A female worried voice coming upstairs said outloud. “What's going on down there? Is everything okay?”
“Nothing's wrong, Fleetfoot. Just go back to bed, darling.”
Fleetfoot?!? One of the Wonderbolt's best flyers?!? In Richard's house and...they're together?!? I thought they were just friends the last time I saw them four months ago.
“You and Fleetfoot are...a couple?” I asked Richard with a surprised look on my face. “Since when?”
“I'm not just her coltfriend, Frank,” The 30th human assured me. “I'm her chosen mate. Fleetfoot chose me because she at once declined my feelings towards her because she would never date nerds. However, I guess somewhere down the line, somepony knocked some common sense into her and Fleetfoot decided to give me a chance to prove how much I care about her. In the end, I won her affections when she suffered a crippled wing during Wonderbolt practice and was sent to the hospital. I showed up and I gave her a stuffed Elmer Eagle plush from Whinnyland with a gift bag saying 'Happy Birthday!' Why? Because it was her birthday and she couldn't be any happier for the fact that I remembered and Elmer Eagle is her favorite character from Whinnyland's Theatrical Shorts.”
“Well...congrats.” I softly applauded for him.
“OKAY, ENOUGH!” Richard boomed a bit. “Why are you here? What's this all about now?”
“Oh...right, yeah! You see...*ahem*...I went to see Cadance about solving the issue with Dar...”
“YOU WENT TO SEE CADANCE?!?” Richard interrupted. “WHAT THE HELL?!? DIDN'T DEAN, JEROME. AND I TOLD YOU ABOUT TH...”
“The E.V.A.N. Incident?” I finished his sentence for him. “YES! I know that! Dean told me not to go but I had to for the sake of it but...”
“...Congratulations! We're screwed because of you!”
“Nononono. Listen, Richard! This is what happened next: After Princess Cadance's denial, Twilight Sparkle took me to see Daryl, we talked, he confessed it was jealously, I went to go use the bathroom at the guest house, and then something out of the ordinary happened.”
The exhausted 30th human yawned. “What?”
“Daryl stood outside with a lantern...and...communicated to this glint, which happened to be this...employee of his named Glow Light, in the distance in Morse Code at MacIntosh hills!”
“...Huh? I don't...what?”
“I went up to Daryl's office, questioned him, he says it was an employee getting crystals for Aloe, we have a scuffle, I leave with Twilight, and I'm here for your help!”
Richard folded his arms as he leaned on the door frame. “Help on what?”
“You have a background on Boy Scouts, right?” I curiously said.
Richard nodded.
“Well,” I continued. “Do you know what these strange messages were that Daryl sent? Here, let me act it out for you with my journal.”
I held my journal out by extending my left arm and using my right hand, began to mimic the same hand signals that Daryl did with his lantern earlier to that glint.
Daryl's message:
Tap Hold Hold Tap Tap Hold Tap Tap Tap Hold Hold Tap [Pause] Hold Tap Tap Tap.
After seeing my recreation, Richard ponders and came up with an answer. “Umm...pl...plan...b? 'Plan B!'”
“'Plan B?'” I asked.
“Yeah. That is what the first message is.”
“Alright...so...here's the one with the glint.”
Repeating my arms and hands again, I began to mirror the Glow Light's response to Daryl's message.
Glow Light's message:
Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Hold Hold Hold Tap Tap Hold Tap Hold Tap Tap Hold Tap Tap [Pause] Tap Tap [Pause] Hold Tap Tap Hold Tap Tap Tap Hold Tap Tap [Pause] Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Hold Tap.
Richard cocked an eyebrow and was a bit baffled but knowing his morse code, he gave it a shot. “Uhh...s...h...ou...ld...Should...I...t...ell...Should I tell...h..er...her...'Should I tell her'.”
“Plan B...Should I tell her?” I said as I put those two messages together. “Oh god...that does not sound right.”
“What do you mean?”
“Wait there's one more message, Richard. Decode this one for me.”
Repeating the final time, I recreated Daryl's last message.
Daryl's last message:
Hold Tap Hold Hold Tap Tap Tap Tap [Pause] Hold Hold Tap Hold Hold Tap Hold Tap [Pause] Tap Tap Hold [Pause] Hold Hold Tap Hold Tap Tap Hold Tap Tap Hold Tap Hold Tap Hold Tap Hold.
“What's the message?” I asked Richard.
“...This...doesn't make any sense.” He replied by shaking his head in confusion. “umm...'Yes, make it quick' is the last message.”
“'Plan B...Should I tell her...Yes. Make It Quick.' You're right, none of this makes sense...and who is 'her'?”
Richard groans in frustation. “Frank, I don't have time for this. I have to g...”
“No, look. Wait! There's gotta to be more to this story. Perhaps 'her' means...probably...Green Envy, the prostitute pony that Daryl slept with at the birthday party and that...that Glow Light could be an accomplice. They must be plotting something or it coul...”
“Or it could be for the fact I have to go to bed!” Richard interrupted by nearly raising his voice. “Frank, I would love to help you but I have to go! Why don't you drop this whole entire thing and forget it. There's no way I'm going to risk my life to solve whatever you're doing and end up going back to Earth and having Fleetfoot witness my suicide. JUST FORGET IT!”
I stood there speechless without saying anything to him. However, calming myself down and preventing another argument, I decide to just nod my head slowly. “Okay...fine. Sorry, I disturbed you.”
I backed up away from him and was about to depart to the streets of Ponyville that leads to my apartment.
“HEY FRANK!” Richard called.
I stopped in my tracks before taking another step and listened to what the 60th human had to say.
“Are you still going to the bowling game tomorrow?”
Without turning my head and seeing his face, I replied back. “...Maybe.”
“Frank...Yes...or No?”
“...I'll be there. Just save me some shoes and my ball. Night, Rich.”
I continued my walk again as I heard Richard go inside his home and closing the door and shutting off the light.
I reached my apartment door and went inside, feeling the cold air within thanks to the A/C I left on. I didn't feel like eating anything as I ventured towards my room and pulled out my sleeping clothes and bathroom towel from my dresser. I threw the journal I carried all day on top of my nightstand and headed towards the bathroom. Like always, I took a hot shower and washed my body and hair for tomorrow I have another day at work at Equestrian Gem and Loan. As I was taking a bath, I kept thinking about the mysterious conversation between Daryl and Glow Light. I know that something ain't right about the words 'Plan B, Should I tell her,' and 'Yes, make it quick' because earlier Daryl told Glow Light to get some crystals for Aloe. Question is: why would Glow Light tell Aloe in a flash when he could've kept it a secret in order for Daryl to surprise her? And does Aloe know about it? I need to put the pieces together and found out exactly from the only one that knows the answer...and that alone...is Aloe!
After finishing my shower, I got out of the tub, dried myself off, and put on my sleeping clothes. Securing the apartment, shutting off the lights, and setting my alarm clock for tomorrow, I finally went to bed. I know I made somewhat of a promise to Richard about the bowling game tomorrow...but...looks like I have to change plans after work. Aside from thinking about confronting Aloe, another thing came to mind: MacIntosh Hills. Something tells me that I should check it out but my conscious is telling me 'Don't do it!' I don't know what to do but hopefully tomorrow, maybe my mind will be made up and I can make the right choice. I shut my eyes off and drifted off to sleep.
Hearts and Hooves Day
Chapter 17: Monday Night Chaos
BUZZ! BUZZ! BUZZ! BUZZ!
My ears picked up the sound of my alarm clock going off. Opening my eyes, I rolled over to the side of my bed to face the clock and sat up. Squinting as I try to get my vision focused, the clock read 5 AM, which is always my usual wake up time when I have to get up and get ready for work. Like before, I have an hour to get breakfast, get dress, and catch the next Friendship Express to Canterlot so I can make it to Equestrian Gem and Loan.
I got out of bed and shut off the clock. Stretching my body a bit, a thought came to my mind about today's activities. First of all, I know there's a bowling game tonight with my Earth Brothers and that I have to be there before 8pm so I can register to play along with the team. On the other hand, the idea of going to MacIntosh Hills came swarming into my head as my primary choice. Last night, it was a total disaster as to find out what Daryl has been doing behind everyone and everyponies back. I asked Twilight Sparkle if we can go to the area where Glow Light was but the Princess of Friendship warned me that MacIntosh Hills is home to the Ice Trolls and that if anyone or anypony tried to make their way to their territory, the handcuffs will come next. The only said way to go such a restricted area is if I had written permission from royalty and a valid reason as to why I need to. Hell, I could write them that I need to go see whether Glow Light or Daryl were telling the truth or their secret conversation with their lanterns proved that they are plotting something dangerous. Plus, find out who the mastermind or accomplice is, which is a “she”. What kind of species is “she”? Unicorn, Earth Pony, Pegasus, Griffin; whatever. Whoever or whatever it is, I need to get an explanation ASAP.
After my stretches, I go to the closet to grab my Equestrian Gem and Loan uniform, shoes, and pants. Once I got those items in my hands, I went to the bathroom to brush my teeth and freshen up. I have to look presentable for Mr. Gold Bar and for the customers inside the store.
After about 30 minutes of getting everything ready and leaving my apartment, I arrived an hour later to Canterlot via train. I stepped out of the passenger car carrying my lunch bag and proceeded to exit the station to the streets of Canterlot. Going the same direction I took like I did yesterday, with the intersection and passing town square, I found Equestrian Gem and Loan with a long line waiting in front of door. I counted 4 Earth Ponies, 5 Pegasi, 8 Unicorns, and 3 humans standing patiently as I approached the double glass doors. I knocked on the door to see if anyone or anypony inside can allow me in. My watch told me that I have about 15 minutes to clock-in and for the store to be opened at that time. I knocked again but as of yet there was no answer. I know the employees are in the store since I've been doing this for two years but never had they ignore my knockings before. What's keeping them so long?
Finally, I saw someone...or should I say somepony, approaching the doors. It was Silver Dollar and he was holding the store keys via the use of his magic. He inserts the key into the slot and unlocks the lock. Once I heard the click go off, Silver Dollar backs off from the doors and I proceeded to enter by pushing the left glass door.
“Good Morning, Frank.” Silver greeted.
“Morning, Silver.” I replied. “How's it going?”
The silver coated unicorn locks the door behind him and trots with me to the main show floor of the pawn shop. “Nothing much. We are about to have a meeting with all the employees and staff members. My dad, as always, will be on our flanks if we goof off today and not make any sales.”
I nod as I listen to Silver's last comment. “I know that. It happens all the time when we are not that busy.”
The main floor, as expected after hearing my asst. manager, had everybody and everypony standing around in a circle waiting for Mr. Gold Bar to be present. I got into the circle as I stood next to Lake and his co-worker Travis while Silver Dollar went around the counter to the door that leads to the back office of the pawn shop. I believe he's going to get his father and we can start this meeting already. Therefore, I have enough time to count my register and clock in before the store opens.
Within a few seconds, Mr. Gold Bar emerges from walking out of the door along with Silver Dollar. He gets into the middle of the circle and clears his throat. Silver, on the other hand, stood by near the jewelry counter with my register tray filled with money.
“Listen up, everyone!” Mr. Gold Bar announced on the main floor. “Today, I expect everyone and everypony to be as busy as possible. It may be Monday, which might be a slow day, but I don't care! I want all my pawnbrokers to sell and make deals! Warehouse workers, I want you to move inventory from out of the warehouse to the show floor if we have enough room or to fill up empty shelves! Window team, finalize all transactions and keep records! I don't want any mishaps on your behalf. Bodyguards, protect my store at all times. If you have nothing to do, then clean or stock up! I want no laziness around my store! If I catch you not doing anything, you will be written up and sent home! Understood?!?”
All of the staff members, including myself, all nod at the instructions from the owner. I head over to the counter where my tray is and took it over to my register. As I placed the tray in the register, I began to count the money as I heard the sound of hoof steps approaching.
“Frank Archer, my boy!” The light orange Earth Pony said with glee.
“Hello, Mr. Gold Bar.” I replied as I finished up my count.
“Frank, I know I can count on you to make me some great deals today. Am I right?”
“Yes, sir. You knew from day 1 when you hired me that I never messed up on anything when it comes to ponies and humans pawning or selling their items. All I have to do is my let my brain and skills do all the talking.”
“That's right, Archer. That's exactly what I want to hear. Keep up the good work and you will be this close to being a candidate to be an asst. manager for my shop.”
My eyes opened up widely in astonishment. “Really, Mr. Gold Bar? Asst. Manager?”
“You bet!” He replied by raising his right hoof up while feeling proud. “Just don't let me down and don't worry about clocking in. I got it all covered for you. Oh, and don't tell anyone or anypony about this because they'll feel jealous. Understood?”
“Yes, Mr. Gold Bar! I won't you let down and thank you for clocking me in.”
He nods and trots away to his office in the back. Once he did, one of the bodyguards went to the double doors and unlocks both of them. Once every employee in the store were at their designated position, the customers came filing in. Some headed towards the Layaway and Redeem windows while the other half were on the show floor looking around at the merchandise. I took a deep breath and waited for my first customer of the day to approach me. This is going to be a long day but hopefully not a hectic one.
I took a lunch break around 12:30pm. So far, my day at Equestrian Gem and Loan is going well. I did at least make a lot of sales and striking deals to pawn off items for several ponies and a few humans in the store. I even had Granny Smith coming by to purchase a brand new walker since her old one was so rusty and useless. She was even accompanied by her grandson Big MacIntosh and granddaughters Applejack and Applebloom as they had a bit of a conversation with me about the upcoming Hearts and Hooves Day Ball coming this Saturday and asking if I would like to be interested in buying their apple based food like pies and cake. I told them I would love to and that I'll see them there when I can. After the Apple family left, Applejack asked me to tell Josh that she said 'Hi' and that 'she misses him.' I told Applejack that I will once I see him sometime this week or maybe tonight.
I went into the break room and grabbed my lunch bag from the freezer. I sat at one of the four, round tables in the break room and unzipped my bag. In it contain a cheese sandwich, an apple, and potato chips. I also just remember that I forgot to buy the chocolate candy from the grocery store that I went to last week when I helped Aloe...and before I met Daryl. Oh well! I'm not too crazy about it so I'll just eat what I got.
I began to munch on my red, delicious apple as I sat down thinking of what to do next. Right before a thought came to mind, the top corner of my eyes caught my co-worker Lake coming in. He walked up to the table where I was sitting at.
“Hey, Frank!” He said as stopped his approach a foot away. “You got some visitors waiting for you on the show floor.”
I cocked an eyebrow in confusion. “Who?”
“Some guys who are twins and another guy that's Asian.”
I didn't need to answer anymore questions as I knew who my visitors were: the Pooler Twins and Xavier Shou, my Earth Brothers. However, what exactly do they want at this time? Are they supposed to be working or do they have a day off today? Whatever the case, I guess I should see them before I go back to my shift.
I got up from my chair, walked towards the break room door while thanking Lake for informing me. He nods and headed towards his left to the door down the hall which leads to the warehouse in the back. I go through the office door and onto the show floor. As expected, th store itself was pretty busy with ponies of all kinds waiting in line at the Redeem and Loan and Checkout windows. The bodyguards were patrolling the floor as they kept their eyes on each every customer for any sign of suspicion. As for the rest of the employees, they are doing exactly what Mr. Gold Bar instructed earlier from the meetup this morning. Nobody and nopony is being lazy around the store and that everyone and everypony is either helping customers, stocking, or cleaning. I pretty much will do the same once my break is done.
I looked towards my right and spotted Bradley, Brandon, and Xavier waiting for me near the front entrance. I got out from behind the counter and approach my three Earth Brothers; all three of them with disappointed looks on their faces.
“Hey guys,” I greeted. “What's going on?”
“We need to talk.” Xavier said. “Come with us outside.”
All three of them turned their bodies in unison and opened the front doors to the outside. I didn't bother to ask why so I just followed them to the outside of the store for this so called private conversation.
The four of us stood outside with the weather being at estimated 65 degrees. I should have brought a hoodie but that's just aside the point. Xavier stood in the middle of the twin brothers as they looked at me with their eyes forming half crescent moons.
“So what do you guys want to talk about?” I asked.
Xavier unfolded his arms set them to his side. “Richard came to work and he told us while we were clocking in that you made a visit to him last night.”
“...Yeah.”
“And he told us that you went to see Princess Cadance and told her about Daryl when Dean told you not to.”
I let out an annoyed sigh. “Seriously? Now, you guys are jumping the band wagon on this?”
“We're not just jumping the band wagon,” Bradley spoke. “We're pissed off at you!”
“For what?!?” I shrugged.
“For being a baka!” Xavier spoke. “You basically can't keep your mouth shut for one second and you want to go tattle tale to the royal family about Human #61 hurting his marefriend, that can send all of us back to Earth!”
“Guys, Look! Nothing happened! Okay?!? Yeah, I did tell on Daryl and Cadance didn't do anything. However, I still believe Daryl is hiding something that he won't tell and whatever it is, it could be somewhere in MacIntosh Hills!”
The twins and Xavier wide eyed on I mentioned MacIntosh Hills.
“MacIntosh Hills?!?” Brandon took a step to my personal space. “Dude, that place is a deathtrap! Those Ice Trolls will bash your brains in with rocks and icicles if you step foot in their territory!”
“My brother has a point, Frank.” Bradley agreed.
“GUYS, LOOK!” I huffed, nearly losing whatever sanity I had left. “I GET IT! I GET IT! I GET IT! You don't want me to go to MacIntosh and get killed! Cool! Fine! Awesome! That's all folks! IS THERE ANYTHING ELSE YOU NEED?!?”
“Yeah, there's one thing,” Brandon answered. “Show up at the bowling game tonight. We can't lose against the Grundles like last time. We lost by two pins in overtime.”
“Sure, I'll be there or I'll be squared!” I singsonged in a goofy manner before returning to my normal tone. “Now can I go inside and eat my lunch?”
My Earth Brothers didn't respond but they turned their backs to the left and began to walk away from the pawn shop grounds. Xavier, on the other hand, decides to let out one more message to me.
“You better show up, Frank!”
I responded by saluting an index finger to my forehead as the three continued their trek. I turned myself around and walked back inside the pawn shop to finish up my lunch break.
After working seven hours at the pawn shop and boarding the train for an hour long ride back to Ponyville, I arrived at my Rolling Hills apartment. Today's work went well without any incidents that happen after Xavier and the Twins made their appearance. I'm just glad I didn't have to deal with any customers that had serious issues, problems, or anything that made me lose my temper nor the managers with their foolish antics.
I opened the door to my apartment and went inside. Heading towards my room, I set my lunch bag down on the bed and began to undress out of my uniform. Setting my work clothes aside, I go to my dresser and pull out a pair of blue Nike shorts and put them on so I can get comfortable. I go back into the living room and turned the TV on to Video 1. I feel like playing a video game to pass the time before the bowling game later with the rest of my Earth Brothers. Besides, I only have five hours to spare before I go. So I'll be playing video games for two hours while cooking homemade french fries with a grilled cheese sandwich on the side.
I go to the kitchen, took out a bag of frozen fries, and took out a plate from the cupboard. I opened the bag and put at least 50 pieces of fries on my plate so I can set it to cook in the microwave for 8-9 minutes. Once that was done, I headed back to my room and went inside my closet. Right underneath my winter clothes, I pulled out a large, white plastic tote labeled GAME SYSTEMS (CONSOLES), right next to a smaller tote that read GAME SYSTEMS (HANDHELD). I opened it up and found my systems that I told Princess Celestia to fetch for me back on Earth when I moved: NES, SNES, Sega Genesis, Sega Dreamcast, Nintendo 64, PS1, PS2, and Nintendo Gamecube. Out of all the systems, I picked out my N64 with its controller and wires next to it on a pile of other wires and controllers that are kept together with rubberbands that belong to each console within the tote. After that, I reached underneath my bed and pulled out one out of the three bed size, plastic totes with the words VIDEO GAMES (CONSOLES [NINTENDO]) written on the lid. I opened it and thought about what game I should play for tonight.
Consisting of twenty N64 games inside the tote, I decided to play a racing game that my little brother and I loved playing back then: Destruction Derby 64 . I took the game, the console, and accessories to my living room, where I disconnected my PS3 from my TV and replace it with the N64. Once I had everything all setup with the wires, controller, and game; I went back to the kitchen to cook my grilled cheese sandwich and get my fries out of my microwave.
After a few minutes of cooking, I took my plate of food, set it on my coffee table, and sat on my armchair while grabbing the controller. Once the Start Screen appeared on my TV, I pressed the Start Button on my controller. I chose an Exhibition Race with Car 222 and Terminal Impact race track as my selection.
“WELCOME TO TERMINAL IMPACT!” The race announcer spoke once the selection screen transitioned to the game's rules. I took a bite of my sandwich and set it down on my plate as the screen transition again to the start of the race.
“3...2...1...GO!!!”
With one of the best music tracks booming through my TV speakers, I hit the gas and off my car went, trying to pass and collide with other drivers racing up north. Not only that, I end up colliding with another set of drivers coming down the opposite direction on the same exact track. Meanwhile, not only do I have to watch my car's health when it comes to colliding with other cars, I have to reach each checkpoint to get more time and try to be first place before my car explodes.
I took three pieces of fries and munch on them while keeping my eyes focused on the game. Car 222 entered my favorite area of the track: the service area with the parked plane. I see Car 18 coming down in front of me, which means he's going to ram me head on. I gunned the engines and went for it.
Until...the screen went blank! Then, a familiar gray, furry face with red eyes appeared on my screen!
“HIYA, FRANK!”
I jumped out of my seat, nearly yanking my N64 off the TV stand by pulling my controller while gasping in horror and landing back in my armchair. Thankfully, my food wasn't harmed during my sudden shock of terror and the game console is fine.
I shook off my sudden terror and stared back at the TV screen and realized who it was: a familiar draconequus with a horse-like head, deer antler on the right of his head, a blue goat horn on his left, a goat beard, and a fang sticking out.
“Discord?!?”
The king of chaos took a few steps back in the blank void and stood in the middle. He raised his right, eagle claw and snapped his fingers, revealing the Destruction Derby selection screen with the cars again. Then, he snapped his fingers again and magically appeared right in front of my TV with another N64 controller.
“Playing my favorite game without me?” The draconequus said, faking his sadness.
“What are you doing here, Discord?” I questioned him. “And how did you get inside my apartment?”
Before I was able to get an answer, Discord snapped his finger again and appeared right in my kitchen. He opens up the fridge and takes out a can of soda pop. Next, a swirly straw appears out of nowhere and he inserts it inside of the can he drinks the cold beverage. Then, in another flash, another armchair, similar to mine but with foam cushions popping out of makeshift holes, appeared right next to me with Discord lounging on it with his drink and controller.
“Don't you remember what today is Frank?” Discord asked me as he sips his drink.
“I...I...don't recall.” I replied. “All I know is that it's Monday and I know that back on Earth, a new episode of Monday Night Raw is on and my brother, Jason, is watching it and I'm not watching it with him!”
The king of chaos gives me an odd stare and blinks, follow by a moment of silence.
I sighed and shook my head. “Never mind.”
“Actually, Frank,” Discord sat up and threw his can in a trash can that just magically appeared in front of him. “Today is just not only Monday...”
While looking at my TV screen at the game and heading back to the Main Menu, a magical ball of light exploded right in front of me revealing a calendar. The month, of course, is February of this year with the date being the 9th, which is today. On the calendar were written notes by Discord that included certain events from last week that led up to today. Events from last week include:
Tea time with Fluttershy at 11am
See Celestia, Luna, and the R.A.S at Filly Delphia at 2pm
Visit human #48, #111, #119, and #16 between 3pm - 5pm
Dinner with Fluttershy at 6pm
In a blink of an eye, Discord materialized into the calendar as a tiny pencil, sketch outline “...Today's the day that I make a visit to your place once everyweek.” Discord explained as his lion paw pointed at today's date on the calendar with the statement “VISIT HUMAN #142 UNTIL 9pm” written on it. “Just like how Celestia and Luna check on the other humans, I more so do the same except socialize and have fun. Don't you even the remember the last time I was here?”
“Yes, I do.” I realized as I remembered a similar event last month. “You showed up and nearly glitched my copy of Desert Strike: Return to the Gulf . I almost had a heart attack the moment you popped up unexpectedly as a 16 bit Churchill Crocodile and blew up my Apache. I was trying to save a stranded MIA Soldier, you know?!"
“I was only trying to provide air cover from those ZSUs.” Discord said as he had a face of shame, followed by puppy eyes.
Another snap of the claw fingers and the calendar and Discord vanished in front of my eyes, only for Discord to appear once again right next to me in his armchair again.
“So...shall we play Bomb Tag Now?!?!?” Pleaded Discord, while batting his eyes like a girl. “PPPLLLEEAASSEEE?!?!?”
I let out an annoyed grunt. “Ugh...fine. We'll play Bomb Tag.”
The draconequus jumped out of his armchair in pure joy. I personally didn't care since Discord had requested Bomb Tag multiple times whenever he came over for visits. Any other game in my collection that is for two players or more he cared less about whenever I tried to persuade him into trying. Like last year in December, after Hearth's Warming, I offered that we play Power Stone or Marvel vs Capcom 2 on the Dreamcast. In the end, Discord brushes them off and insist Destruction Derby 64 , which disappointed me a bit since both of the games were classic. Then, the next month, he came by again and I insist we play Mortal Kombat 2011 . Guess what? Discord called the game “boring” (don't ask) and grabs the same game as always and that we play Bomb Tag for the zillionth time.
This whole thing reminds me of my brother back on Earth when he kept bragging about playing WWE'12 , which is a WWE game I wasn't a fan of since I prefer the older titles (except Smackdown vs Raw 2008 ) but nonetheless, like Discord, I played it and had fun with it. However, at the same time, I just got bored playing the same match type over and over again. I wonder how WWE'13 and WWE'14 are holding up back on Earth and I wonder if Jason likes them, even though deep down inside I know he's still worried about me since I disappeared to Equestria.
I selected Bomb Tag and chose the same car like before. Discord flipped through the selection of vehicles and he chose the Blue Demon. I selected the Ground Zero arena, which happens to be Discord's favorite track of all time. Once we were ready, I pressed start.
“WELCOME TO GROUND ZERO!” The announcer said outloud through my TV speakers. The game began with a horizontal split screen showing me on top while Discord is at the bottom. The goal of Bomb Tag is that one of the cars, between Players and CPUs, has a bomb rigged and the only way to win is to bump, or tag, another player so that the opposing vehicle has the bomb. Then, you have to run and hope you don't get tagged by the opposing vehicle. Once the bomb goes off, the vehicle is eliminated and the game continues until one car is left standing.
“PLAYER 2 HAS THE BOMB!” The announcer warned Discord as he drove erratically around the track trying to tag a CPU car. Beads of sweat pour down his face with his teeth clenched tightly. “SOMEBODY GET RID OF THAT BOMB!”
Miraculously, Discord tagged a car and he was bomb free. He sighed in relief and relaxed in his armchair. I, on the other hand, was too busy making jumps around the ramps and bumping into other cars.
“So tell me, Frank,” Discord spoke while keeping his eyes on the screen. “Whatcha been up to? Found a special somepony yet for the Hearts and Hooves Day Ball this Saturday?”
“No.” I replied while playing and driving my car away from a random vehicle holding the explosives. “I didn't find my special somepony yet.”
“Oh, why not? You must have somepony in mind for the ball. Somepony that fits your qualities of what you're looking for.”
“I told you: I don't have one! I don't have ti...”
“PLAYER 1 HAS THE BOMB!” The announcer interrupted me in mid-sentence.
“Crap!” I screamed as I frantically try to tag another CPU car.
“You don't have crap?” The king of Chaos said all confused as he cocked an eyebrow.
I paused the game and looked at him. “No! I don't have time to search for one and besides, I have very important things to think about than just searching for a special somepony or a chosen mate.”
Discord sat his controller down on the floor. “What kind of important things?”
I know I can't make up a lullaby to cover up everything since Discord has a way to get inside my head with his magical powers. That alone is kind of like how Princess Luna read the minds of everyone and everypony whenever she ventures into their dreams as they sleep. Therefore, no secret is kept hidden in anyway, shape, nor form.
I put my controller down and stood up from my armchair. “Mind if I ask you something, Discord?”
“I'm all ears.” He replied. “What do you want to know?”
“Do you know a human by the name of Daryl Blackburn?”
The draconequus blinked at my question. He raised his left paw up and placed a finger on his chin as he ponders. “Hmmm...let me check one second.”
Out of a nowhere in my living room, a small file cabinet appeared right next to the lord of chaos. Discord pulls the cabinet to reveal a long drawer of files, each of them marked with numbers and names of every resident around Equestria, including humans. He must know a whole lot, I say.
Discord checks the names under “B” for the individual I was referring to. “Hmmm...lets see...Blackburn...Blackburn...Oh, here it is! Daryl Blackburn aka #61. I do in fact I know.”
“So I noticed.” I said. “When was the last time you made a visit at his home?”
“Well...I believe it was two weeks ago on Tuesday.” Discord recounted. “I went to his home where I had a nice salad dinner that his girlfriend, Aloe...”
“Marefriend!” I corrected him. Though, hearing the word “girlfriend” before Aloe's name had me choke on my saliva.
“Yes! Aloe, his marefriend, made this wonderful, scrumptuous dinner that I happily ate as we talked about today's current events before Daryl had to get ready for work later that night.”
I crossed my arms. “Did you witness anything suspicious that happen between both of them? Was Daryl being rude and cruel to Aloe?”
The draconequus cocked a left eyebrow. “Excuse me?”
“Was Daryl breaking the Human/Equine Law in front of you?”
“Heavens no! Daryl is a well respected man that loves everyp...”
“Oh, please!” I nearly snapped as I raised my arms in the arm. “I heard that before from Lotus and Dru last week and Princess Cadance and Twilight are coinciding with Daryl's innoncence!”
“Wh...What do you mean?”
Before I was able to give him an answer, a thought came to mind. I am currently speaking with Discord, who has magical powers and has the ability to summon anything in front of him, no matter what. Earlier this morning, I was trying to think of a way to get to MacIntosh Hills so I bring evidence to Cadance and Twilight Sparkle that Daryl and Glow Light are behind some sinster plot. More so, I can found out just who the so called “her” is that Glow Light mentioned during the secret conversation. Plus, it will explain why Aloe is being pushed around and treated like shit by her boyfriend behind everyone and everyponies back since I'm the only eye witness to it.
Wait a minute! The bowling game with my Earth Brothers! I know I made a promise to them that I'll be there. Looking at the time I only got one hour and ten minutes to be at the game before they become worried or suspicious or angry as to why I didn't show up. I have to make a decision quick so I can balance everything out.
“I'll tell you what, Discord,” I said. “I'll explain it if you would please do me a favor.”
“And that is?” He asked me with curiousity.
“You have the power to summon hot air balloons, right?”
Discord blinked. “Umm...yes! Why?”
“Because I need you to take me to MacIntosh Hills!”
Youtube Video
A loud airhorn blew my ears off inside the apartment. It was so loud like I was standing near the engine turbines of a Boeing 767 that's ready for takeoff. Thankfully, I was able to cover my ears with my hands while screaming pain and shutting my eyes tightly.
When the sound was over, I opened my eyes to where the airhorn noise came from: Discord. As expected, he was carrying an air horn that somehow appeared out of nowhere in his lion paw. Seeing as though he felt guilty that he nearly made me deaf, the King of Chaos drops the airhorn to the ground, where it vanishes in a small flash of light to another dimension.
“My apologizes, Frank,” Discord spoke. “However, I must ask: WHY IN EQUESTRIA'S NAME WOULD YOU WANT TO GO TO MACINTOSH HILLS?!?”
“My only reason,” I began to explain as my hearing recovers. “Is because that there is something hidden up there but I am not entirely sure what is.”
Discord cocked an eyebrow. “What?”
“Like I said: I'll explain it if you can bring a hot air balloon to the outside on the 1st floor. Then, I'll go change into my blue, heavy down jacket with a beanie hat and tell you while we're walking downstairs. So therefore, you can assist me on finding some evidence somewhere around the mountain range. Okay?”
“We?”
“Yes, we! I need you to come along with me!”
“Hold on!” Discord argued as he crossed his arms. “There's no way I'm getting involved in this. I can get into serious trouble if I did something this absurd with you!”
“Then maybe I should let you know that something bad is about to happen in Equestria if I don't take action. Better yet, the both of us won't be able to alert Ponyville, Canterlot, Filly Delphia, and every other city there if 'she' comes.”
Discord unfolded his arms and tilted his head back a bit. “She?”
“Once more,” I repeated. “Help me out and I'll tell you when we get there.”
“Well...” Discord pondered. “I really do not want to violate rules that had been authorized by the R.A.S. and the Royal Family. I fear that Princess Celestia, Luna, and Queen Faust will hate me if I help you get pass restricted areas.”
“We're not gonna get caught!” I told the draconnequs, giving him a sense of reality. “We'll be back in an hour so I can get to my bowling game and you can continue with your schedule.”
“BUT WE'RE GOING TO GET KILLED BY THOSE ICE TROLLS!” Discord protested.
“But you have the magic of chaos and you can use that as a defense to protect us. Now, I'm going to go and get ready. Just bring the balloon and have it set outside. All right?”
A moment of silence filled the living room. All Discord do in response was rolled his eyes and snapped his claw fingers again. This time, he was completely dressed with a red jacket, white ear muffs, and blue gloves. I nodded in response and headed towards my room to get my jacket and other items for me to protect myself from freezing temperatures.
With one and five minutes remaining until my bowling game, Discord and I stood outside the apartment complex. Right on the sidewalk in front of us is the hot air balloon that the draconnequs summoned. Inside the basket were two shovels, two pick-axes, a First Aid kit, two high power torchlights, two metal detectors, and a bag of glow sticks. All of these items were brought up by me as I asked Discord to make them appear earlier after I got dressed. As a bonus, I brought my Kodak Easyshare Camera for any sort of evidence to show Princess Cadance, Twilight Sparkle, and pretty much everypony that Daryl and Glowlight were, in fact, hiding something in MacIntosh Hills or who knows what the both of us will discover.
“All set, Frank?” Discord asked me.
“Ready when you are.” I replied.
“By the way, Frank. If we make it back out alive and not get creamed by those Ice Trolls, you owe me one.”
I raised an eyebrow and turned to look at him. “Huh?”
“You promise to give me Destruction Derby 64 when we come back?”
I stared at him and shook my head slowly. “That game is irreplaceable.”
The Lord of Chaos clenched his tweeted and gives me an angry look. “Fine! I'll just send everything bac...”
I shot my arms forward in defense. “Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, no, no, NO! Okay, okay. You can have it...but that's only after we come back.”
The draconnequs changed his attitude from angry to delighted. His face now shining brightly (literally) with puppy eyes and tears flowing. “Ooohhh, thank you, Frank! Thank you! Best gift ever!”
I sighed. “Lets just go and I'll tell you the whole story between Daryl, myself, and what led to this on what we're doing.”
Discord nodded and hops into the hot air balloon basket. I went ahead and did the same while keeping a tight grip on the edges. Using his magic, the balloon lifted up to the night sky above Ponyville and began to sail to our destination.
Hearts and Hooves Day
Chapter 18: MacIntosh Hills
The view above Ponyville from this hot air balloon at 4,000 feet was a sight to behold. I can clearly see some ponies wondering around the streets while fireflies got into position to stimulate light inside the street lamps. As for human residents, I barely saw any. Thankfully for one thing: the Weather Patrol Team made the night skies extremely cloudy, which makes seeing the balloon from below impossible and I don't see my Earth Brothers anywhere, not even standing near the Bowling Alley entrance which Discord and I passed by eight minutes ago. Hopefully, I can get to the place on time right after my trip to MacIntosh Hills.
Once we were out of Ponyville's town limits, the balloon ascended straight into the clouds just to use more camouflage. As this was happening, I began to tell my story to Discord about my encounter with Daryl, Cadance not being helpful, and Twilight taking me to Dodge City. I had to let him know that on what were getting into will probably be enough evidence to make Daryl Blackburn face justice.
“...And then Xavier and the Twins were like 'You better show up' and I was all 'fine'.” I explained to Discord as I concluded my whole exposition of what happened as of late. All Discord did was bring a small folding chair out of nowhere and a bag of stale popcorn.“And here we are traveling to the one place where the answers can be found. You get all that?”
The only kind of response I got from the lord of chaos were his eyes grew wide like dinner plates, follow by a few blinks. “...And...you sure you want to do this?”
“Yes, I do.” I replied as I stood by the edge of the basket, overlooking the skies form below. “I...I mean...we...have to do this before somepony or someone takes note of us missing. My Earth Brothers were freak out once they began to realize that I am not present at the alley and Fluttershy would be so worried about you, which leads to Angel being infatuated that he kick you out of the cottage.”
Discord gets up from his chair and drops his popcorn. Both items disappear in thin air as he crosses his arms in disgust. “I don't care what that rabbit thinks. I know Fluttershy will forgive me if I do turn up missing or end up getting creamed by an Ice Troll.”
I chuckled a bit. “I bet you can make Angel into wabbit stew and gobble him up just to show him who's boss.”
The dracooneques flinched a bit at my response. “That's...disgusting!”
“Just keeping the conversation flow.”
“You know, Frank. I have a question to ask.”
I turned to him while leaving my view of the skies. “What?”
“If we go to MacIntosh Hills and find any evidence that you predict we'll find, how are you sure we are not going to get caught?”
I raised my eyebrow after hearing those words out of his mouth. “...Huh? What do you mean?”
“I mean,” Discord went on, “What if we bring our so called discovery to Princess Cadance, Princess Twilight, Shining Armor, and everypony in the Royal Family and the R.A.S; and they ask us on how we got to MacIntosh Hills, how are we going to explain it to them that we didn't get permission?”
...Shit. Discord has a point on that! No written permission from royalty equals severe punishment! What will happen to me...er...to us? A trip to the dungeon? Banishment to Everfree Forest? I just never thought about the Princesses confronting me about this.
“Uhh...”I shrugged. “...we can...ummm...don't wo...look! I...I'll...I'll think of something, okay! Lets just worry about MacIntosh Hills.”
Discord frowned upon response. “Honestly, Frank. Could you be a lot more accurate?”
“I will once we land.” I go back to the edge of the balloon to see the ground below again. “And speaking of that, I think we are approaching our destination.”
Straight down below the clouds, the both of us can see the same exact snowy mountain range that I saw from last night, that being the Ice Troll infested MacIntosh Hills. I instructed Discord to descend the balloon as a I searched for a safe spot for landing. Luckily, I spotted the area on which I thought about landing earlier during the ride: the same spot where Glow Light communicated with Daryl. The spot was covered with 5ft snow and a few jagged rocks forming near the edge of the cliff. I instructed Discord to lower the balloon to middle of said area. However, high winds above the terrain made a bit a difficult for the lord of chaos to maneuver the balloon close to the ground. For that, I held onto the railing of the basket as the both us braced for impact.
“Carefully set her down, Discord,” I instructed. “A little to the left! A little more!”
Cautiously, Discord sets the balloon down with the basket landing on cold, soft snowy terrain. The howling sounds of the blistery winds filled my ear drums as the rest of my body tries to stay warm with the jacket, hat, gloves, and boots I brought while fighting the coldness around me. Not to mention, feeling a cold shiver going down my spine as snowflakes shower me from above. Finally, I can even see my breath form a tiny cloud with every exhale from my nose and mouth.
“So this is what E.D.N. III feels like.” I said to myself as I released myself from holding the rails.
I got off the basket first while Discord followed last. I took a quick scan on where we are and was pretty sure that this was the spot where Glow Light was. Straight ahead, over the cliff in the dead of night, I can see a tiny western town with a familiar building that Twilight Sparkle and I had been to.
“This is the spot, Discord!” I told the lord of chaos as he magically whips out a cup of hot cocoa out of nowhere and drinks it. “This is where I saw the glint that Glow Light illuminated last night. Somewhere around this area we can find some form of evidence to back up my claims on Daryl.”
Discord sipped his cup. “Shall we get started before I get a frost bite? Not to mention, get back home to see Fluttershy?”
I go to the basket and pulled out two metal detectors and two shovels. I gave one of each to Discord while I kept the other two. “Alright, I'll search near the ridge while you look that way. Find anything, call me or I'll call if I do the same.”
I pointed at the direction going south beyond the basket where there is more sheets of snow and a wall with rocks that leads to the summit of MacIntosh Hills. The dracooneques shrugs and grabs the items I presented to him. He goes ahead and does his inspection while I go to my direction.
I can feel my feet inside my boots began to crave for warmth as every step I took the sheet of snow sank all the way to my shins. The blistery wind coming from the East smashing my face as I brave the cold temperature that came with it. My right gripped tightly on the foam grip while my arm is strapped tightly on the armrest as I shift left to right with every step, with eyes my glued to the LCD screen sending a few readings on what is buried underneath the snow. I'm just hoping it finds a suitable clue that was left behind by Glow Light.
Unfortunately, after scanning my area for about 10 minutes and coming to a dead stop near the ledge of MacIntosh Hills. In the distance, I can see Jubilee's Cherry Hill Ranch with the lights still on. I can easily guess that Daryl is down there working his night shift but has zero idea about what I'm doing right now.
In response, the skin on my face became all scrunched up as I stared in the distance. My memories from last night resurfaced into my mind as it went into repeat mode like a broken record. “Shake hands? I would rather slap the handcuffs on you.”
Another few minutes of looking and I resumed my search.
Twenty minutes had passed and Discord and I searched our assigned areas. Our metal detectors had found nothing underneath the snow, the rocks and boulders; and the ledges. Not even a hoofprint nor a footprint that could lead us to something that could be reliable evidence. Such a waste of time but I wasn't going to give up this easily.
I walked up towards the parked hot-air balloon where Discord was waiting near the basket, sipping another hot cup of hot chocolate. As for his detector and shovel, they were both placed inside the basket.
“Found anything?” Discord asked me, finishing his sip.
“Nope.” I replied. “Not a damn thing.”
“Good! Now, lets pack up and leave. I have to keep with my schedule.”
“Not yet!” I halted him. “Lets do a double check on each other's paths. Maybe one of us had missed something underneath the snow.”
Discord's eyes grew wide in surprise. So much as so that his cup fell out of his hand and splashed all over the snow between his legs. “OH COME ON! I HAVE ICILES HANGING OFF MY WINGS! I CAN BARELY STAND ON THIS LAND OF ICE AND I MIGHT BE CATCHING A COLD!”
“Just another ten minutes.” I insisted as I passed right by him with my metal detector and shovel still in hand. “After that, we can head back home.”
“NO!” The lord of chaos protested, letting my ears picked up the sound of his foot and hoof stomping the snow underneath him. “We're leaving! I had it!”
My mind clicked in alarm and I spun around to witness the dracooneques grabbing hold of the basket and shoving it freely from the snow. “HEYHEYHEYHEYHEY NO! NO! STOP DISCORD!”
“FORGET IT!” He argued. “We're out of this dump!”
“YOU CAN'T JUST LEAVE! WE HADN'T FOU...”
BEEP! BEEP! BEEP! BEEP! BEEP! BEEP!
The both of us stopped in our tracks when we heard the sound. My metal detector went off as the LCD screen picked up something underneath the former spot of where the basket was. I looked at the screen and was astonished to read the readings on what it discovered.
“Discord,” I said to him still holding the basket. “Get your shovel. Looks like we found our evidence.”
I freed my arm from the metal detector strap, dropped it onto the icy terrain, and grabbed hold my shovel.
VROOM! VROOM!
The sound of a diesel engine caught my attention. I looked up and saw what appeared to be a red excavator that appeared out of nowhere with Discord, wearing a construction worker outfit, piloting the controls inside the cab.
“Let me handle this,” He informed me while pulling a few levers back and forth. “We'll get the job done quicker.”
I took a few steps back and witness the vehicle's boom lower the arm and stick to dig through the snowy terrain. With the hydraulics adjusting due to Discord's lever pulling, the bucket scooped a huge chunk of the frozen blanket. The dracooneques pulls another lever and activates the excavator's swing drive while carrying the snow. The vehicle shifted to the right and dumps a pile of snow to the ground, near the hot-air balloon. With the same lever being pushed, the excavator went back to dig up some more of the same granular material.
“You know, Frank.” Discord spoke as he continues to dig. “You could've thought of it earlier. We could've made our discovery instead of walking around in circles.”
I looked at him with cocked eyebrow. Then, I looked back at the hole he was digging. I didn't want to reply to him because to me, that was one hell of a smartass statement. Okay, well, he got a point on what would've been done earlier but none of us figured that the actual spot was right under the balloon's basket the whole time and I didn't think that a powerful construction vehicle can get the job done quicker if I asked Discord to do it instead of using shovels. We wasted minutes going around in circles when I would've said to search in the middle and then move out to the edge. So, technically I'm the one to be blamed but I can kick myself later for this.
A lot more digging of snow from the excavator and the site itself became 5ft deep. I believe we're getting close to our evidence. When another scoop of ice and snow came up from the bucket, I saw what appeared to be a small, shiny metal object peeking right through the sheet.
“WHOA! WHOA! WHOA, STOP DISCORD!” I yelled out by raising my right hand in the air. Sure enough, Discord heard me and ceased operating the construction vehicle. “I SEE SOMETHING!”
I jumped into the hole, making a small landing thud on the snowbank that left heavy footprints made on my boots. I made my way towards the shiny object and wiped the flakes off to see what it is. What I discovered was quite possible a breakthrough in this investigation: a small padlock being hooked on a metal chain that's buried beneath the snow. Looks like we're almost close to our goal!
“Discord!” I shouted from above. “Mind coming down here?”
I heard from above the sound of the Excavator's engine shutting off and the sound of Discord's wings flapping towards my direction. I looked up and see the dracoonequs descending to my spot as I held my shovel.
“What is it?” He asked me.
I pointed my right hand towards my discovery. “There's a padlock and chain buried here. I'm going to take a wild guess and say that there could be an entrance underneath.”
Discord nods in approval. “So what's your next plan?”
“We can use our shovels and dig carefully through...”
“I HAVE A BETTER IDEA!” Discord exclaimed with a litted light bulb hovering above his head.
“Uh, what?” I asked with a cocked eyebrow. “What do you have that's better than digging?”
“How about instead of digging...WE MELT IT!” Discord said outloud, appearing in a blink of an eye in a TeamFortress 2 Pyro outfit with his Nostromo Napalmer and MK 50 helmet. “Mind stepping back, Frank? I don't want to melt your face.”
He pulls the valve of his weapon and flames shot out of the nozzle towards the snow wall on his right, melting instantly to water. I took his word and stepped back a few feet away as I witness his ongoing process. Well, he got a point on his idea and bringing the shovels along for the ride were a waste. Though, I might as well just keep them if they do come in handy.
Discord shot more flames from the right, to the middle, and to the left in a repeated fashion. The more snow that melted, the more I can see the chains appear. When the snow around our hotspot dissipated to puddles of liquid, my eyes widen in amazement on what was really buried: a set of huge, wooden double doors that measure 8ft tall and 90ft wide.
“Jackpot!” Discord said as he got rid out of his outfit. “We finally uncovered the truth.”
I approach the lord of chaos and stood next to him. “Great job. Now see if you can unlock the chain and not make it as though there was a break in.”
“Say no more.” Discord replied as he snapped his eagle claw fingers and his index finger magically turned into a key. He inserts the key into the lock and easily unlocks it.
With my help, the both of us took the long chain off the door handles and placed them to the side of the doors with the lock. Discord and I bent our knees and proceed to open the right door from the bottom frame. It was bit heavy but we were able to get it off and we did the same to the left.
With the entrance uncovered, a blast of cold wind that was trapped underneath blew our faces. God, was it freezing! Regaining our senses after the blast, we found a set of spiraling stairs that starts from the middle and twists and turns towards the left and to the right to nothing but sheer darkness at the bottom. Unfortunately, Luna's Moon isn't bright enough for us to see what lies at the bottom. Good thing I had a set of glow sticks in the balloon, which can definitely help us out.
“I'll be back, Discord.” I said as began to make the climb out of the site. “Gotta grab something.”
He nods as I began to depart. I climbed up the steep, snowy hill and made it towards the balloon basket where the rest of my stuff is. I reached inside and pulled out the items for our excavation out of the basket: the bag of glow sticks, the two pick-axes, and the two high power torchlights.
“Alright.” I said to myself while holding the gear in my arms. “Time for the next phase.”
I turn myself around and took a few steps towards the hole...only to stop in my tracks. I turned my head back, staring in the distance at a jagged rock formation yards away. Something inside me was telling me that there is someone or somepony behind that formation but I can't tell due to the darkness. Perhaps whatever it is was watching every move that Discord and I had been doing for the past few minutes Another few seconds and I turned my head...to see Discord appear in front of me again!
“GAH!” I yelped, dropping my gear on the snow.
“What's taking you so long?” Discord asked with his arms folded.
Shaking off my freight, I picked up the stuff from the ground. “Nothing...though...I have a hunch that someone or something could be watching us.” I pointed my right finger at the direction to the formation.
The draconeques squints to the direction. Then, out of his bag tricks like always, summons a pair of binoculars to see what I was pointing it. “I don't see anything!”
“Could it be an ice troll hiding beneath there?” I asked.
Discord's yellow eyes exploded in fear and puts a finger from his eagle claw to his lip. “SSSSHHHHHHH!!!!! Don't say that! I don't want to imagine myself on their dinner plate tonight!”
“Calm down, Discord!” I assured him. “We'll be out of here in the next 10 minutes once we checked the caverns below. However, I need you to get it together. Let's go!”
I jumped back into the hole as Discord followed behind, letting his binoculars disappear into thin air. We approached the entrance way as I dropped the gear on my left side; excluding the bag of glowsticks. I took one green glowstick, bend the plastic until the hydrogen peroxide solution and the pheryl oxalate ester with fluorescent dye solution were mixed to give light; and threw it down in the middle of the spiral staircase. Discord and I braced ourselves as we watched the stick continue and continue and continue to descend to the inner depths of the darkness.
And it kept going...
And it kept going...
And it kept going...
Then...it reached the bottom with an echoing thud!
The both of us looked at each other and then back at the stick down below.
“That's a far way down!” I exclaimed before turning to Discord. “Any chance of you bringing an elevator to help us get down there without using the stairs?”
In an instant, Discord magically brings a mineshaft elevator with a collapsible gate from out-of-nowhere and has it hovering above the opening to the bottom. He looks at me with an expression of being impressed on what I requested. “Thought you never asked.”
I nodded and the both of us went into the elevator. Discord closes the gate and presses the Down button on the panel to the right of the gate as I stood to the left of him. Taking a deep breath and exhaling, I feel a bit anxious on what we could expect to see down below.
We reached the bottom within 8 minutes. If the temperature above ground wasn't bad enough, then nobody, including myself and Discord, would expect the caverns below to be – 20 Degrees Fahrenheit I should worn an extra sweater.
The elevator stopped in the middle of the spiral staircase and in front of the glowstick with it's illuminated light still glowing. The elevator gate opened automatically as the two of us stepped out. Once out of the elevator, I activated my torchlight and scanned the area around us.
“Got nothing but ice walls...” I spoke softly, making sure that I don't raise voice higher for any unexpected surprise within the caverns. I moved my right hand that's carrying the only source of light to the middle after seeing the sparkling, ice walls around the staircase. “However, there's a path straight ahead.”
“Are you sure you want to do this, Frank?” Discord asked, feeling a bit frightened that we were about to explore the unknown.
“I'm not leaving until my theory is correct. Once we have the evidence, then we can head back to Ponyville but that's after we go to Canterlot. Now come on, lets go.”
I lead the way as Discord decided on his own to levitate over the sub-zero floor. Wish I can do that since my feet below were begging for more extra warmth. I said to myself internally that once this is done, I can go to the bowling game where its nice and warm and order hot food as I watch my Earth Brothers play. Just hold on body, this would be over soon.
We made our way to the opening where my torchlight casted an ice covered hallway filled with ice crystals embedded on walls. Perhaps these were the same ice crystals that Glowlight was talking about. However, while investigating this narrow hall, I don't see any sign of digging through the shards of ice for any crystals. How did he get them? Was there another set of doors buried underneath the snow above ground or did the so called Ice Trolls lend it to him? Already, a few minutes into this cavern and I have stumbled upon something that makes no sense.
Discord and I reached the end where we found a wooden double door. I signaled the dracooneques to open it since my hands are occupied. Cautiously, his lion paw reaches for the handle on the left and opens it. Tiny chunks of ice that covered the frame on top fell to the floor making little dinging sounds on frozen floor, follow by another gust of wind that blew in our faces once we got another opening.
With the doors opened, my torchlight casted forward to unveil...a narrow, icy walkway that leads to another set of double doors straight ahead that's 77 feet away. Down below the walkway was nothing more but sheer darkness that can lead to our...er...I mean...my imminent death if I fell off.
“Well...this brings shivers down my spine.” I said to Discord as I try not to get afraid of taking the first few steps on the walkway. “Promise me you'll catch me if I fall.”
“You know me.” Discord replied by placing his eagle claw on his heart. “I will never let any my friends get hurt.”
I nodded as I took a few baby steps on the walkway, hoping that the ice beneath me supports my weight. I kept my eyes looking forward with the torchlight locking onto the wooden frames and keeping an eye on a levitating Discord on my left.
You can do it, Frank. I thought to myself. Just keep your eyes forward and don't look down. Just keep going! Keep going! You're almost there!
Finally, what seemed like almost a decade, we finally reached the other side and approached the doors. I put my light down and reached for the handle. I pushed it down but the door won't budge. I tried again but came to no avail.
“It's locked.” I told Discord. “Any chance of you going to the other side and unlocking it?”
“Of course, I can.” The lord of chaos replied.
The dracooneques materialized into a puddle of liquid and slips underneath the bottom door frame while braving the freezing floor. Once he was out of sight, I waited for him to see if he can unlock the door behind.
“Psst, Frank!” Discord whispered from the other side. “Are you there?”
I pressed my left ear to the door to listen. “Yeah, what's going on?”
“You gotta take a look at this! It's...it's...just bizarre...and...er...uh...I'm lost of words!”
“Well, open up and let me see.”
A few clicks and clacks from behind and the door swung from the inside, revealing Discord holding his torchlight. I stepped inside to see what Discord had discovered and my casted my torchlight to see his discovery.
What I saw in front of me was something I had never seen before. What it look liked was from a popular science fiction move or horror movie or both for that matter. It was covered in green slime from the inside and out with an outer shell cracked on top like something crawled out of it while leaving a slime trail to the darkness beyond. It was almost the size of a Galapagos Tortoise that I remembered seeing at the local zoo in Washington, D.C. More so, it feels like the only thing that could fit inside this thing would probably be a pony or three fillies/foals. To sum it up: it looks like an egg – or better yet – a cocoon.
“What the hell is this?” I muttered.
Dark Magic and Dreamcatchers
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. View Online
It's not a rocky relationship nor jealousy...it's abuse
Hearts and Hooves Day
Chapter 8: It's not a rocky relationship nor jealousy...it's abuse
After spending 30 minutes in the sauna, Silver Dollar and I got up, grabbed our stuff, and left this hot oven. The grey unicorn opens the door as I followed behind, hoping to see Aloe and Daryl still in the massage area. I hope Aloe is okay though because for the past few minutes, I've been thinking about her and how she sounded like all depressed.
As the both of us entered the massage area, there was no sign of Aloe nor Daryl. It was empty like a ghost town. I wonder what happened to them? Did they went home? Did they went out? Where? I stood there looking at the same exact massage table where I was on right before Daryl took over. I began to have a flashback about the event from earlier as it played in mind.
“Yeah...I...I'm done. I'm just going to get my robe...and go to the sauna. I apologize if I did cause any trouble.”
Daryl rolls his eyes. “Whatever. Next time, there won't be an apology if I ever catch you with her again.”
I didn't say anything but went to grab my robe. I looked at Aloe and noticed her eyes were a bit watery like she was going to cry. I wanted to help her but I feel as though Daryl will murder me if I try.
“MOVE IT!!!” Daryl commanded at me.
I backed up and walked towards the sauna. Before I entered the door, I looked back once more and saw Aloe giving Daryl a back massage.
“AND MAKE SURE YOU GIVE ME A LONG ONE!!!” He ordered at Aloe.
“...Yes, Daryl.” The spa pony said in a tone of depression.”
“Frank...Frank...”
“...FRANK!!!” a familiar voice from a stallion exclaimed in the room.
I snapped out of my episode and I turned my head to see Silver Dollar standing next to the door to the hallway of the Spa.
“What's gotten into you?” He questioned with a concerned face.
I shook my head and regain my concentration. “Nothing. Just daydreaming.”
“You sure you okay, man? Did something happened between you an...”
“Silver Dollar! I said I'm fine. Let me just go in the locker room, get changed, and we'll meet up outside. There's nothing to talk about and there's no issue.”
The rich unicorn just nodded his head and walked into the lobby as I departed towards the locker room. I went to my locker, grabbed my gym bag, and opened it up. I took out the clothes from earlier and put them on while putting away my sweaty, workout clothes in the bag. I took out my deodorant and body spray and used them to make myself smell fresh as I exit out of the place. I certainly don't want anyone to think that I am gross for having poor hygiene. Once my body was covered with a pleasant smell, I left the locker room with my gym bag in tow and went towards the Exit door that leads to the lobby.
I opened the door and noticed Silver Dollar tapping his left fore hoof on the ground waiting patiently. Besides him, I turned my head to the counter and saw Lotus reading the local newspaper while munching on an apple. Behind her was her Dru writing on a message on his notepad while drinking a cup of coffee. However, Vera was not present anywhere nor Aloe. I got to ask for some answers.
“Ready to head out?” Silver Dollar asked me.
I turned to him. “Uh...go right ahead and I'll catch up. I got to talk to somepony.”
He stared at me for a second until he shrugs, opens the front door, and exits. I walked towards the counter to meet up with Lotus and Dru. Lotus puts down the paper as I approached her and greets me with a warm a smile on her face.
“Hi Frank!” Lotus said.
“Hey, Lotus.” I replied.
“How was your day here at the spa? I would love to hear some feedback.”
“It wasn't bad but the yoga class was fun. I might have to come back next week for another round. However, Lotus...I want to ask you something.”
Lotus blinked. “Hmmm? What?”
I took a deep breath and began to ask away. “Do you know where Aloe is? I mean, I didn't see her after I left the sauna.”
The blue spa pony put her right fore hoof to her chin to think for a moment. After a few seconds, she set her hoof down and looks back at me with a straight face.
“Oh, Aloe left 12 minutes ago with Daryl and Vera.” Lotus explained. “She had to go to the train station to say goodbye to Daryl because he had to leave to Dodge Junction. He works the night shift at the Cherry Hill Ranch as a Supervisor.”
“Dodge Junction? Why that far?”
“Well...” Dru said as he jumped into the conversation. “He used to work here but left because he wasn't satisfied with the payrate. When Daryl heard about Applejack's previous work experience in Dodge Junction, he traveled down there and accepted the job. He got promoted within three months of working and became supervisor for the company.”
This was rather intriguing to hear about but I have to get to the point.
“Yeah but I want to know something about Daryl.” I said. “Have you two ever witness Daryl doing something...uncalled for with Aloe?”
The two lovers looked at me with blank faces and glanced at each other. After staring, they looked back towards me.
“What do you mean?” Lotus questioned.
“I mean,” I continued. “Have you two seen Aloe all in the dumps or torn whenever she's with him?”
“Are you saying that Daryl is hurting my sister?” The spa pony asked with her voice sounding all worried.
“I wouldn't say that but...more like...abusing her.”
Lotus' azure eyes opened up wide in shock as she gasped after what I just said. She even try to cover up her gasp by putting her fore hooves to her mouth and hung her head down in disbelief. Dru got up from his chair and went over to comfort his fiance by wrapping his arms around her. Was it something that I said that sounded bad?
“It's okay my love.” Dru whispered to his special somepony. “I'm right here.”
“Lotus?” I said. “Are you okay?”
“Mate, why would you say that to her?!?” Dru shot at me. “Have you know shame?”
“What?” I questioned with a sudden surprise. “I'm just asking if Daryl had done something bad. Last night, I escorted Aloe home to her place when Daryl appeared in the front door and he didn't seem kind of nice and just shouted out loud for Aloe to come inside. Then earlier today, Aloe was giving me a massage when Daryl intervenes again out of nowhere. However, he just...I don't know...he...threatened me, forced Aloe to give him a massage, I wen...”
“Frank!” Lotus stops me. “I don't want to hear this! I don't know what kind of nonsense you're speaking of but this is ridiculous.”
Nonsense? Is Lotus calling me a liar? I never lie to all of my friends and I'll be damned if I did.
“What do you mean?!?” I said. “I...I...just witness Daryl...”
“Frank, mate!” Dru interrupts. “If Daryl did something awful to my future sister-in-law, I would've taken care of that bloody bastard. Did I took care of him? No! You want to know why? When I saw Daryl, Aloe, and Vera left for the station, Daryl was being very nice to Aloe so therefore she seemed very fine.”
This was strange! Are they brainwashed? Am I missing something? Daryl being “nice” to Aloe...even after I saw Daryl being rude to her and me in the massage room? What exactly happened for the past few minutes when I wasn't present?
“Are you sure about that?” I asked Dru. "I mean, are you talking about The Daryl Blackburn and not A Daryl Blackburn?"
“Frank, enough!” Lotus spoke. “Daryl is a nice man and he wouldn't do anything bad to my sister! I think you should go right now because Dru and I have a lot of work to do. Now, I'm not mad at you or anything since you are one of my best friends and all but for the love of Celestia, don't ever tell me anymore lies. Understand?”
I nodded. “Yeah...I'm sorry about that. You two have a great day.”
I headed towards the front door and exited out of the spa where my best friend was waiting. As I did, I can see the look on his face that he was rather impatient than calm. I never seen him look like this before but only defending me from outrage customers at the pawn shop.
“Frank, you mind telling me what's going on?” Silver Dollar interrogated.
I sighed. “Silver Dollar...let me ask you this: what do you know about relationships?”
The rich unicorn tilted his head back in surprised.
“What?!?” He asked.
“What do you know about relationships?” I repeated. “What do you know about when a gu...er...stal...stallion...gets out of ha...er...hoof when he comes in contact with his mare talking or seeing another...stallion?”
“Uh...I don't know. I never had that experience.”
He began to trot away to the direction to the train station. I decide to walk with him and continue the conversation. Speaking of the train station, this could be an opportunity to confront Aloe and Vera about Daryl and see if they can at least answer me on what is Daryl's problem.
“What do you mean, Silver?” I asked. “I'm just asking if you ever witness something like that. When a mare has a friend...and that friend and that mare are like 'close'...and that stallion who is that mare's coltfriend...happens to barge in and cause a scene thinking that the two are almost seeing each other behind his back. However, the friend tries to explain that is not true on what the coltfriend thinks and then the coltfriend starts arguing and harassing the mare in front of the friend...”
“Frank, I'm not following this. Can you start making sense?”
I shook my head and just got to the point. “Remember you asked me earlier if I'm okay in the sauna?”
“Yeah?” Silver Dollar said. “Why?”
“Well, there was something wrong with me. You see, earlier, Aloe became my assigned massager and we were just having a pleasant conversation about you inviting me over to the movies and such. As she was about to tell me something, her boyfriend, some dude named Daryl Blackburn, barges in like a bat out of hell and...starts yelling at us.”
“Why would he yell at you?” The grey unicorn asked in a confused manner.
I threw my arms out and shrugged. “I don't know! He...he just...yelled at me and accused me of nearly kissing his marefriend but I didn't! I mean, I never kissed a woman...or mare...before. Not only did he accused me but he also did it to Aloe but the both us told him the truth: I was only getting a massage and that's all. Finally, he yells at me to leave while he demands a long massage from Aloe. She was very helpless and tearing up and I wasn't able to help her.”
We approached another street and turned right towards the station up ahead.
“Sounds like he's a total bucking moron.” Silver Dollar said. “What kind of guy would treat his special somepony like that?”
“I don't know.” I replied. “I mean, last night, Aloe and I were walking home just having a conversation and she was about to tell me something until Daryl pops up from the doorway of her house. That's when I met him for the first time and...suddenly...he just doesn't feel like talking to me so he just grabs the groceries from Aloe and tells her 'lets go' and in a few minutes he says 'ALOE! GET IN HERE NOW!' What is up with that?”
The rich unicorn ponders for a moment as we finally approached the station. The station wasn't as busy as I thought it would be on a Saturday afternoon though most of the times when I go to work on the weekends, it's was a pain in the ass to wait in line to get a ticket with a bunch of ponies and humans going to several different cities. At least I got to work on time so that's all that matters.
I surveyed the area to see if I can spot Aloe and Vera but to my disappointment, they weren't there. I believe I just missed them and wasted a chance to speak to those two about Daryl. I felt like kicking myself for failing. I accompanied Silver Dollar to the ticket booth and he purchases his ticket to the next train that leaves to Canterlot.
“So...” I went on. “What do you think?”
“To me,” Silver Dollar said as he got onto the train platform. “I believe it's more like a rocky relationship.”
I was dumbfounded by this. “Rocky relationship?”
The grey unicorn nodded. “Yeah. Daryl and Aloe must have had their ups and downs; confusions, arguments; yada yada yada! In the end, the issue will be solved and the two will be happier again. Does that solve anything?”
“Actually...no. I don't believe that's the issue.”
“What do you mean by that?" Silver Dollar questioned.
“I'm mean,” I continued. “If it was rocky relationship, Daryl wouldn't cause a ruckus the next following day with Aloe and I again. He could have been more peaceful and friendly but not act like a fucking asshole.”
“Okay...then...maybe he's jealous.”
I feel like stomping my foot on the ground in frustration. “JEALOUS?!? I don't even buy it! It's not a rocky relationship nor is it jealousy! I believe it's abuse and he's pretending to be like a total nice guy behind the backs of Aloe's family. Even when I tell them about Daryl, they don't believe me. They say 'Frank, Daryl is a nice guy. He would never hurt Aloe.' Have I lost my mind?!? Has everypony and everyone not see what I'm seeing?!? What can I do, Silver?!?”
After ranting a bit, a train pulled up behind Silver Dollar. It was destined to depart towards Canterlot. The grey unicorn grabs his gym bag and walks towards one of the passenger cars. Before he went on, he turns back to me to say one last thing.
“I don't know what to tell you, Frank,” Silver Dollar said. “But if you want my advice, you should talk to an expert or why don't you speak to Princess Celestia, Luna, Cadence, or Twilight Sparkle. For me personally, I never was in a situation like this nor had any experience. Maybe it's a rocky relationship or maybe it's jealousy but abuse? If Daryl was abusing Aloe and pretending to be nice in front of her family, then he's breaking Human/Equine Law. You remember the terms to that law, right?”
“Yeah I remember that.” I explained. “The law states:If a human abuses, cheats, or harms his special somepony in an unprofessional manner, punishment will be tolerated by the R.A.S. In other words, a human came here to Equestria to find happiness, friendship, and love. If you fuck up, you don't get another chance. Still, I'm sticking to what I'm saying and I need to find out what's going on.”
“I understand that.” Silver Dollar agreed. “Just go talk to the princesses and see what they said. Other than that, just be careful, okay? I have to go right now so you see at work on Monday.”
“Right.” I replied. “Have a safe trip back home.”
I waved goodbye to my friend as he goes inside the passenger car. Within minutes, the train departs to its destination as I began to walk back into Ponyville. With my gymbag in my hand, I stroll down the street towards City Hall while trying to come up with a plan. Should I talk to Princess Celestia and address the issue or just figure it out on my own? If I don't come up with something soon, Daryl would still be abusing Aloe and still make threats towards me. Damn, that's one thing I left out when I was explaining to Silver Dollar about Daryl's attitude: that threat I got earlier. That's another thing about breaking Human/Equine Law: never make threats! Alright, I might as well talk to Celestia about this...but how?
I stopped thinking for a minute and realized that I was a bit hungry. I changed my route and headed towards Sugarcube Corner. I can go for a brownie, a chocolate cupcake, a muffin, a soda pop, an...wait! A muffin?!? The moment I thought about a muffin had a light bulb lit in my brain. Now, I know exactly what to do to talk to Celestia: I need a pegasus to send her a message for a private meeting. I took my bag and began to jog towards the bakery. I just hope that ditzy pegasus can work out a deal with me because hey, who else can't resist muffins?
